Skip to main content

Full text of "The Catholic Highlands of Scotland"

See other formats


JOHN  M.  KELLY  LIBRARY 


Donated  by 

The  Redemptorists  of 
the  Toronto  Province 

from  the  Library  Collection  of 
Holy  Redeemer  College,  Windsor 


University  of 
St.  Michael's  College,  Toronto 


HOLY 


<5ow/  ;> 

»*•   - 

;|CBK-^i 
^^ 


BY  THE   SAME  AUTHOR 

ANCIENT  CATHOLIC 
HOMES    OF    SCOTLAND 

WITH   AN    INTRODUCTION    BY 

THE  HON.  MRS  MAXWELL  SCOTT 

OF   ABBOTSFORD 

Forty  Illustrations.     Handsomely  bound  in  cloth^  extra  gilt. 
Price  4.r.  net  (postage 


"In  this  very  interesting  and  pleasant  book,  Father  Blundell  deals  in 
an  attractive  way  with  the  history  of  some  of  the  old  Scottish  Houses 
which  were  centres  of  Roman  Catholicism  during  the  300  years  between 
1550  and  1850." — Banffshire  Journal. 

11  Father  Blundell  has  carried  out  a  difficult  task  with  judgment  and 
painstaking  research." — Perthshire  Advertiser. 

"  A  work  of  singular  interest,  religious,  artistic  and  historical." — 
Tablet. 

"The  writing  of  this  book  has  obviously  been  a  labour  of  love  to 
Father  Blundell,  and  it  was  well  worth  doing.  He  has  brought  the  facts 
regarding  these  old  houses  and  the  scenes  enacted  within  their  walls  into 
a  handy  volume,  which  is  made  additionally  attractive  by  numerous  and 
excellent  illustrations. " —  Tribune. 

"A  good  test  of  the  excellence  of  a  book  is  the  regret  with  which  we 
lay  it  down,  and  a  desire  for  more  of  the  same  kind  and  quality. 
'Ancient  Catholic  Homes  of  Scotland'  well  stands  this  test." — Dublin 
Review. 


CONTENTS 

CARLAVEROCK  BEAUFORT 

LETTERFOURIE  TRAQUAIR 

TERREGLES  KIRKCONNELL 

GLENFINNAN  FETTERNEAR 


BY   DOM.    ODO   BLUNDELL,  O.S.B.,  F.S.A.ScoT. 

CATHOLIC   HIGHLANDS 
OF   SCOTLAND 

THE    CENTRAL    HIGHLANDS 

With  Thirty-three  Illustrations.    Price  $s.  6d.  net  (postage 


CONTENTS 

Strathbogie.— Marquis  of  Huntly  defends  the  Old  Faith 
—Catholic  Dukes  of  Gordon— Chapels  at  Robieston,  Gibston, 
Huntly,  Mortlach — Meeting-place  of  Vicars  Apostolic — Shenval 
— Altitude  in  feet  of  Highland  Chapels — Succession  of  Priests. 

Glenlivet  I.  and  II.—  Battle  of  Glenlivet— History  of 
Scalan,  1713-1777;  Details  and  Plan  of  Building;  Bishop 
Hay's  Affection  for  it — Chapels  at  Minmore.Tombae — Abbe 
Macpherson,  Agent  at  Rome,  Agent  for  British  Government — 
Chapelton. 

Strathavon. — Great  Fidelity  to  the  Old  Faith — Succession 
of  Priests — Chapel  at  Tomintoul. 

Glengairn. — The  Highland  Home — Customs — Music  in 
Church — Schools  and  Scholars — Rev.  Lachlan  Mackintosh 
and  other  Priests— Corgarff  Chapel — John  Michie. 

Braemar  I.  and  II. — Jacobite  Memories — Sheriffmuir — 
Cattle-lifting — Castle  of  Braemar — Continual  Succession  of 
Priests  from  Reformation  onwards — Present  Church. 

Badenoch. — St  MicheaPs— St  Kenneth's— Coil-an-Tuin— 
Stron-an-Duin — Kingussie  — Macdonalds  of  Gellovy,  Aberarder, 
Tullochrom,  Garvamore,  Sherrabeg. 

Lochaber  I.  and  II. — The  Clan  Donald  and  Clan 
Cameron — Chiefs  of  Keppoch — Jacobite  Sympathies — The 
Great  Montrose — Inverlochy — Iain  Lorn — Battle  of  Mulroy — 
Risings  of  1715  and  1745 — Maighstir  Iain  Mor  and  later 
Priests — Achnacarry  Papers. 

Strathglass. — MS.  of  Rev.  Angus  Mackenzie — Maighstir 
Iain— u  Growth  of  Popery  "—Piety  of  Catholic  Highlanders — 
Bishops  John  and  Aeneas  Chisholm — Chapels  at  Fasnakyle, 
Eskadale,  Marydale,  Beauly— Evictions— Fraser  Highlanders. 


THE    CATHOLIC    HIGHLANDS   OF 
SCOTLAND 


THE 

CATHOLIC   HIGHLANDS 
OF   SCOTLAND 

THE    WESTERN    HIGHLANDS 
AND    ISLANDS 


BY 


DOM.  ODO  BLUNDELL,  O.S.B.,  F.S.A.(SCOT.) 

Author  oj 

"  The  Catholic  Highlands  of  Scotland  (Central  Highlands}" 
"  Ancient  Catholic  Homes  of  Scotland  " 


SANDS    &    CO. 

37    GEORGE    STREET,    EDINBURGH 

15    KING    STREET,    COVENT    GARDEN 

1917 


AUTHOR'S   PREFACE 

SOON  after  publishing  the  first  volume  of  "  The  Catholic 
Highlands  of  Scotland/'  I  was  able  to  spend  two  months 
in  Rome,  where  the  archives  of  Propaganda  were  most 
courteously  placed  at  my  disposal.  As  the  time  was 
limited,  I  confined  myself  entirely  to  copying  such  letters 
as  related  to  the  Highland  District.  These  copies  lay 
untouched,  until  the  present  war,  and  my  appointment 
as  Catholic  chaplain  with  the  Fleet,  gave  me  an  un 
expected  opportunity  of  putting  them  in  order.  They 
then  afforded  me  great  interest  and  helped  to  pass  the 
long  winter  evenings.  But  the  circumstances  were  not 
altogether  favourable  for  writing,  since  there  were  no 
books  of  reference  at  hand  by  which  to  check  my  own 
statements  or  those  of  the  writers  of  the  letters.  This 
must  be  my  apology  if  any  inaccuracies  have  crept  in. 
Once  again  I  must  thank  those  who  most  kindly  read 
through  and  corrected  each  chapter,  as  also  those  who 
assisted  me  with  the  illustrations. 

F.  0.  B. 

H.M.S.  Agincourt, 

l&th  July  1916. 


CONTENTS 

_.  PAGE 

BARRA j 

SOUTH  UIST    .....  26 

KNOYDART 62 

MORAR    ....  gg 

ARISAIG jjy 

MOYDART        ....  134 

GLENGARRY     ....  160 

THE  LESSER  ISLES  AND  OTHER  DISTRICTS 

THE  LESSER  ISLES   ....  192 

GLENMORISTON         ...  202 

GLENCOE  ....  203 

STRATHERRICK  ...  204 

NOTES     •  ••        T       ....     306 

INDEX     ....  208 


vii 


LIST   OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 

Invergarry  Castle     .....          Frontispiece 

To  face  page 
Castlebay.     The  Catholic  Church  and  ancient  Castle 

of  the  MacNeils .23 

Sandray  Crofters 27 

Chapels    at    Ardkenneth,   Bornish,   Daliburgh   and 

Eriskay .48 

Former  Chapel  at  Sandaig,  Knoydart        ...       82 
Church  of  St  Cumin,  Loch  Morar      .         .       -.         .115 

St  Mary's,  Arisaig,  with  Ruins  of  pre-Reformation 

Church      .  • 129 

Samalaman  Lodge,  showing  the  old  seminary    .         .141 
Samalaman  College,  with  later  additions  .         .         -     152 

Lismore  College  and  Chapel  (now  part  of  Kilcheran 

Lodge) .156 

Fort  Augustus  in  1746     .         .         .         .         .         .190 


THE   CATHOLIC   HIGHLANDS 
OF   SCOTLAND 

BARRA 

MENTION  of  Barra  and  its  adjacent  islands  occurs  in 
the  correspondence  of  Father  Francis  White  and  his 
companions  with  their  Superior,  St  Vincent  of  Paul. 
Father  Dermit  Dugan  had  been  sent,  along  with  Father 
Francis  White,  to  the  Hebrides  in  1651,  and  laboured 
there  with  great  zeal,  but  unfortunately  his  strength 
failed  him,  and  he  died  in  1657,  as  he  was  about  to  visit 
the  Isle  of  Pabba.  The  following  is  one  of  his  letters, 
which  I  give  almost  in  extenso  : — 

"  LETTER  of  Father  DERMIT  DUGAN,  priest  of  the  Congre 
gation  of  the  Mission,  Missionary  Apostolic  in 
the  Hebrides,  and  in  the  Highlands  of  Scotland, 
to  the  Very  Rev.  F.  VINCENT  OF  PAUL,  Superior 
General  of  the  said  Congregation  of  the  Mission. 

"MosT  REV.  AND  DEAR  FATHER, — If  your  Reverence 
has  not  yet  received  any  news  of  me,  I  may  say  that  this 
has  not  arisen  from  want  of  diligence  on  my  part.  God 
knows  how  much  fatigue  and  solicitude  the  delay  has 
cost  me,  and  the  enquiry  after  this  first  opportunity, 
which  I  trust  will  indeed  prove  a  safe  one.  The  Hebrides 
A  1 


2       CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

being  very  far  from  the  mainland,  and  not  having 
intercourse  with  the  other  districts,  the  opportunities 
of  sending  letters  to  distant  places  are  very  rare.  To 
arrange  some  means  of  correspondence  I  have  been 
forced,  however  unwillingly,  to  desist  from  the  pressing 
duties  just  begun  by  me,  for  the  salvation  of  these  poor 
Islanders,  and  to  return  again  to  Scotland  on  foot  with 
great  fatigue  in  order  to  establish,  as  I  have  done,  a 
correspondence  with  your  Reverence.  .  .  . 

"  Having  by  God's  help  somewhat  recovered  [he  had 
fallen  ill  on  arrival  at  Glengarry]  I  left  my  companion 
Mr  Francis  White  in  the  Highlands  of  Scotland,  whilst  I 
went,  conformably  to  my  orders,  to  the  Hebrides,  where 
God  has  deigned  to  make  use  of  me,  a  most  unworthy 
instrument,  to  work  the  effects  of  His  great  mercy, 
having  prepared  for  me  the  hearts  of  all  these  people, 
who  welcomed  me  as  an  angel  from  Heaven,  especially 
the  Laird  of  Clanranald,  Lord  of  the  Isle  of  Uist,  to  whom 
His  Divine  Majesty  gave  the  grace  of  conversion  along 
with  his  wife,  his  son,  their  family  and  all  the  gentry, 
their  vassals. 

"MacNeil,  Lord  of  the  Isle  of  Barra,  having  heard  of 
me,  sent  a  gentleman  to  beg  me  to  do  his  island  the  same 
service  as  I  had  done  to  the  Laird  of  Clanranald.  The 
Lord  of  the  Isle  of  Capaga  (sic),  who  is  a  nobleman 
of  importance,  together  with  seven  or  eight  of  the 
chief  gentry  of  those  parts,  made  me  similar  requests, 
whom  I  shall  with  God's  help,  satisfy  as  soon  as 
possible. 

"I  was  also  occupied  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  Islands 
of  Eigg,  Islay  and  Canna,  in  which  800  or  900  persons 
have  been  converted.  These  were  so  little  instructed 


BARRA  3 

in  the  Christian  religion  that  there  were  scarce  15  of 
them  who  knew  any  of  the  mysteries  of  our  holy  Faith. 
I  hope  that  others  will  soon  follow  the  example  of  these 
first  converts.  The  chief  desire  of  these  people  is  to 
acquire  the  knowledge  of  the  elements  of  our  holy  Faith, 
and  that  with  so  great  ardour,  that  when  I  am  teaching 
Christian  doctrine  the  noblemen  and  married  ladies 
often  beg  me  that  I  would  question  them  in  public  to 
the  end  that — as  they  said — their  minds  might  be  more 
impressed  with  what  they  heard. 

"  I  found  amongst  them  persons  of  70,  80,  100  and 
even  120  years  of  age,  who  had  never  received  Holy 
Baptism ;  these  I  instructed,  baptized,  and  after  a 
short  time  they  passed  to  a  better  life.  At  this  moment, 
no  doubt  they  are  praying  God  for  those  who  have 
procured  them  so  much  good. 

"  The  greater  part  of  the  inhabitants  were  living  in 
concubinage,  but  we  have  remedied  this  by  joining  in 
matrimony  those  who  were  willing,  and  separating  the 
others.  I  have  found  some  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Uist,  who  called  themselves  Catholics,  and  had  some 
knowledge  of  the  Sacraments  of  Penance  and  the 
Holy  Eucharist.  This  was  due  to  their  having  been 
to  Confession  and  Communion  formerly  to  some 
Fathers  of  the  Order  of  St  Francis  who  came  here 
from  Ireland,  but  these  people  were  so  little  instructed 
that  they  did  not  know  how  to  make  the  sign  of  the 
Cross. 

"  Money  is  very  scarce  in  these  parts ;  nevertheless 
everything  is  very  dear  here,  and  what  increases  my 
poverty  is  that  I  need  two  men ;  one  assists  me  on  my 
journeys  and  in  passing  from  one  island  to  the  other, 


4       CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

and  when  I  travel  by  land  lie  helps  me  to  carry  the 
vestments  for  Mass  and  my  few  other  effects,  I  myself 
having  quite  sufficient  difficulty  in  walking  on  foot  over 
bad  roads  as  much  as  14  or  15  miles  before  saying 
Mass.  The  other  attendant,  whom  I  have  instructed  to 
that  end,  assists  me  to  teach  the  Pater,  Ave,  and  Credo, 
and  serves  Mass,  there  not  being  any  one  else  except  him 
who  can  do  so. 

"  The  want  of  means  wherewith  to  purchase  a  small 
boat  for  crossing  from  one  island  to  the  other  has  pre 
vented  me  from  making  more  journeys ;  for  although 
we  are  in  great  need,  still  we  have  not  received  anything 
from  these  people,  amongst  whom  (as  some  are  very 
timid)  the  contrary  practice  would  have  hindered  the 
fruits  of  our  labours  not  a  little.  .  .  .  Ordinarily  we  take 
only  one  meal  a  day,  which  for  the  most  part  consists  of 
nothing  else  but  barley  bread  or  oatcake,  with  cheese 
or  salt  butter,  and  we  pass  sometimes  whole  days  without 
being  able  to  find  anything  but  what  we  have  carried 
with  us.  Our  drink  in  summer  is  plain  water,  and  in 
winter  we  have  a  little  meal  boiled  in  it,  which  indeed  is 
very  injurious  to  my  health,  being  as  your  Kev.  knows, 
of  a  phlegmatic  temperament.  It  is  true  that  in  some 
places  we  find  a  little  beer  or  whisky,  but  this  is  of  rare 
occurrence.  Any  one  who  wishes  to  have  meat  must 
buy  a  whole  beast,  a  stirk  or  an  ox,  because  there  are  no 
butchers  in  this  country. 

"  The  meat  which  the  Islanders  do  sometimes  eat, 
makes  one  disgusted,  for  they  are  content  to  half  cook  it 
on  the  embers,  and  then  they  throw  it  on  the  ground  on 
the  straw,  which  with  them  serves  for  table,  table  cloth 
and  plate,  so  that  we  scarcely  ever  eat  it.  (Note  I.) 


BARRA  5 

"  When  we  travel  in  summer,  it  is  necessary  to  make 
in  the  forest  some  sort  of  hut  in  which  to  pass  the  night, 
or  else  to  sleep  in  the  open  air  on  the  ground,  exposed  to 
the  weather,  against  which  we  protect  ourselves  as  best 
we  can,  with  our  cloaks  which  we  use  in  this  country 
in  place  of  the  '  ferraiola ' ;  but  even  when  we  reach 
some  cottage,  we  often  do  not  find  any  straw  to  lie  on. 

"  In  these  Islands  and  in  the  whole  of  the  Highlands 
of  Scotland  there  are  no  priests  except  my  companions 
and  myself ;  but  in  the  Lowlands  and  the  Eastern 
district,  where  English  is  spoken,  there  are  between 
Regulars  and  Seculars  six  or  seven  in  all,  who  are  reaping 
great  fruit,  especially  the  two  sent  by  the  Congregation 
of  Propaganda. 

"  Since  God  opens  with  so  great  generosity  the  treasures 
of  His  mercy  for  the  conversion  of  these  people,  I  think 
that  the  greatest  service  your  Rev.  can  do  them,  is  to 
despatch  persons  who  are  able  to  instruct  them,  who 
know  the  language  of  the  country  well,  and  especially 
who  know  how  to  suffer  hunger  and  thirst  and  to  sleep 
on  the  ground.  It  is  further  necessary  that  we  have  an 
annual  salary,  otherwise  there  is  no  means  of  our  sub 
sisting.  We  would  also  need  a  schoolmaster  to  teach  the 
youths,  and  he  too  must  have  his  salary.  ...  I  write 
nothing  to  your  Rev.  of  the  good  success  which  God  gives 
to  the  labours  of  Francis  White,  my  companion,  whom  I 
left  on  the  mainland,  as  I  hope  he  himself  will  give  an 
account  of  it." 

Throughout  these  accounts  of  the  early  missionary 
labours  in  the  Highlands  and  Islands,  when  it  is  said  that 
so  many  persons  were  "  converted,"  this  must  be  under- 


6      CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

stood  of  their  being  granted  the  grace  of  the  sacraments 
which  hitherto  they  had  never  had  any  opportunity  of 
receiving  ;  and  of  acquiring  correct  instruction,  in  place 
of  the  erroneous  ideas  which  the  absence  of  proper 
teachers  had  allowed  to  grow  up  amongst  them.  This  is 
clearly  proved  by  the  following  extract : — "  The  natives 
of  the  islands  adjacent  to  Scotland  can,  as  a  rule,  be 
properly  called  neither  Catholics  nor  heretics.  They 
abhor  heresy  by  nature,  but  they  listen  to  the  preachers 
from  necessity.  They  go  wrong  in  matters  of  faith 
through  ignorance,  caused  by  the  want  of  priests  to 
instruct  them  in  their  religion." 

For  the  same  reason  many  had  not  received  baptism, 
since  we  know  from  other  sources  that  those  who  wished 
to  remain  Catholics  had  the  greatest  objection  to  being 
baptized,  and  to  having  their  children  baptized,  by  any 
but  the  Catholic  priest.  No  doubt  this  is  also  the  reason 
for  what  is  stated  in  the  letter  that  many  were  living  in 
concubinage — no  priest  had  come  that  way  to  bless  the 
marriage. 

The  islanders  had  a  great  devotion  to  holy  water,  and 
their  requests  for  it  are  often  mentioned  at  this  period. 
In  the  report  written  a  few  years  after  the  foregoing  (1655) 
it  is  stated  :  "  In  the  Isle  of  Barra  there  was  great  dearth 
of  seaweed,  which  the  sea  ordinarily  throws  up  upon  the 
shore  and  with  which  the  inhabitants  of  that  island  are 
accustomed  to  manure  their  land.  Mr  Dugan  went  to 
the  place  where  they  generally  gathered  it,  and  having 
there  sprinkled  Holy  Water,  that  same  day  the  sea 
threw  up  so  great  ajquantity,  that  it  lasted  them  the 
whole  year." 

A  little  further  on,  the  same  report  states  :   "In  the 


BARRA  7 

aforementioned  Island  of  Barra,  a  young  man  having 
been  converted,  along  with  his  brothers  and  sisters,  as 
well  as  the  son  of  the  minister,  their  devotion  gave  great 
edification  to  all  the  country  round.  All  the  people  of 
that  island  are  so  anxious  to  learn,  that  when  Mr  Dugan 
had  taught  a  little  boy  the  Pater,  Ave,  and  Credo,  on 
returning  to  the  same  place  two  or  three  days  later  he 
found  that  all,  both  young  and  old,  had  learned  the 
prayers.  There  are  many  other  places  of  which  the 
inhabitants  have  been  converted  and  ask  for  more 
instruction.  There  are  between  6,000  and  7,000  souls  in 
these  places,  some  of  whom  are  far  distant  from  others, 
whence  it  is  most  difficult  to  serve  them  all,  unless  the 
Missionaries  who  work  there  are  assisted  by  others." 

Father  White  appears  frequently  in  the  history  of  the 
mission  at  this  time,  and  especially  under  Glengarry, 
where  he  had  his  chief  abode,  and  where  he  died  in  1679. 
It  must  suffice  here  to  give  the  character  of  him  as  pre 
sented  by  Mr  Alexander  Winster,  the  Superior  of  the 
Mission,  in  his  Report  for  1668.  He  says :  "  Francis 
White,  an  Irishman,  aged  45,  studied  Philosophy  and 
Theology  at  St  Lazarre,  Paris,  in  the  Congregation  of  the 
Mission,  and  was  there  ordained  priest.  In  the  High 
lands  of  Scotland,  where  he  has  laboured  for  fifteen 
years,  he  has  shown  himself  to  be  a  priest  most  ready 
to  undergo  labours  and  poverty,  and  to  be  most  zealous 
for  the  salvation  of  souls.  The  Highlands  indeed  owe 
him  a  great  deal." 

In  the  same  Report  the  Prefect  speaks  of  the  Catholic 
school  in  Barra,  and  regrets  that  in  seventeen  years  the 
schools  in  Glengarry  and  Barra  had  given  no  fit  student 
to  the  Mission.  He  proposes  to  start  a  school  in  the 


8       CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

Enzie  instead.  However,  in  1700,  Bishop  Nicolson 
speaks  of  the  school  in  Barra,  but  after  that  date  we 
hear  no  more  about  it. 

Our  next  source  of  information  is  dated  1671,  when 
Mr  Francis  Macdonel l  reports :  "  The  Isle  of  Barra  is 
six  miles  long  and  three  broad.  The  landlord  is  the 
Laird  of  Macneil ;  there  are  about  1,000  Catholics  in  it, 
amongst  whom  is  the  laird  himself.  Father  George 
Fanning,  a  Dominican,  labours  here  with  good  results. 
This  father,  according  to  the  Procurator  of  the  Mission, 
has  no  patents  or  faculties  from  the  Sacred  Congregation. 
His  ground  for  staying  there  must  be  either  the  privileges 
of  his  Order  or  else  because  he  believes  that  these  people, 
being  as  it  were  abandoned  and  in  extreme  necessity 
of  Sacraments,  any  priest  may  come  to  their  assistance. 
This  is  indeed  one  of  the  strongest  arguments  urged  by 
almost  all  those  working  in  these  British  Isles  and  also 
in  England ;  and  they  claim  to  have  a  right  to  continue 
their  functions  and  their  work,  all  the  more  as  they 
persuade  themselves  that  recourse  to  Borne  is  either 
impossible  or  unnecessary,  and  that  the  delays  of  that 
Court  are  intolerable.  For  these  reasons  they  think 
that  they  should  not  leave  those  souls  to  perish.  How 
ever,  these  and  similar  views  are  creeping  in  very  fast, 
and  if  they  are  not  remedied  by  giving  them  Superiors, 
very  few  will  in  time  have  recourse  to  the  Holy  See." 

There  is  much  more  of  interest  in  this  Report,  which 
is,  accordingly,  reprinted  here  in  part. 

1  The  name  Macdonald  appears  in  various  forms,  and  frequently 
the  name  of  the  same  person  is  written  differently  in  different 
documents.  I  have  endeavoured,  as  far  as  possible,  to  retain  the 
spelling  in  the  documents  themselves,  even  at  the  risk  of  apparent 
inconsistency. 


BARRA  9 

'«  Father  FRANCIS  MACDONEL  to  Monsignor  BALDESCHI, 
Secretary  of  Propaganda. 

"ARMAGH,  IQth  July,  1671. 

-  When  I  heard  that  His  Grace  the  Primate  of  Ireland 
had  received  from  the  Sacred  Congregation  the  care  of 
the  Scottish  Islands,  or  Hebrides,  I  hastened  hither  to 
Armagh  from  the  Isles,  in  order  that  I  might  suggest 
how  the  Faith  might  be  propagated  in  those  islands. 
Grace  himself  greatly  desired  this  summer  to  return 
there  with  me,  but  I  was  of  the  contrary  opinion,  in 
asmuch  as  a  report  has  spread  of  the  arrival  of  the 
French,  whom  the  Scots  are  said  to  favour,  so  that  if  his 
Grace  the  Primate  were  to  go  there,  every  one  would 
think  that  he  had  come  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  French. 
It  is  for  this  same  reason  that  no  Missionaries  are  to  be 
sent  there  this  summer,  as  the  news  of  their  arrival  would 
at  once  get  abroad  and  they  would  be  cast  into  prison. 
For  it  is  proposed  to  effect  the  union  of  the  two  kingdoms 
of  England  and  Scotland  in  one  Parliament,  to  which 
union  the  Islesmen  are  strongly  opposed.    Now,  if  the 
Primate  were  to  visit  them,  it  would  at  once  be  said, 
that  he  came  to  foster  the  opposition  to  this  union. 

-The  best  and  safest  method  of  propagating  the 
Catholic  religion  in  these  Islands,  and  of  strengthening 
it  for  the  future,  is  to  select  some  youths  and  to  send 
them  to  Rome,  or  to  the  seminaries  on  the  Continent, 
to  be  educated  and  promoted  to  the  priesthood.  Being 
natives,  these  may  later  do  much  good  in  the  Isles  and 
will  be  more  gladly  welcomed  there.  Meantime,  his 
Grace  the  Primate  should  send  thither  some  Irish  priests 
or  religious,  since  the  people  of  these  islands  understand 


10    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

nothing  but  Gaelic  and  they  can  hope  for  spiritual 
assistance  from  none  but  the  Irish,  since  the  Scots 
(Scoto-Angli)  speak  a  corrupt  form  of  English,  and 
experience  has  long  since  proved  that  they  afford  no 
spiritual  help  to  the  Isles. 

"  Moreover,  so  small  an  allowance  as  fifty  scudi l  is  not 
sufficient  for  the  Missionaries  destined  for  that  field 
of  labour.  A  priest  must  support,  besides  himself,  one 
and  perhaps  two  servants  to  carry  the  sacred  vestments, 
books  and  other  things  from  place  to  place.  Now,  what 
are  fifty  scudi  a  year  amongst  two  or  three  ?  Certainly 
were  I  not  related  to  the  Lords  MacDonell,  who  have 
great  influence  in  these  islands,  I  could  not  have  sub 
sisted  there  until  now.  Father  George  Fanning  also, 
of  the  Order  of  Friars  Preachers,  would  have  perished 
from  hunger  before  now,  were  it  not  that  he  lived  with 
the  Laird  of  Barra.  He  has  not  received  a  sixpence  from 
the  Sacred  Congregation  for  the  past  eight  years,  although 
he  has  laboured  much  and  with  great  fruit.  I  myself 
have  received  nothing  for  two  and  a  half  years,  and 
three  years  allowance  will  be  due  me  next  February. 
The  Sacred  Congregation  only  gave  me  one  vestment, 
when  two  were  very  necessary,  for  the  journey  has  often 
to  be  made  from  island  to  island,  and  there  is  great  danger 
and  difficulty  in  taking  vestments  between  the  five  islands 
where  there  are  Catholics.  Indeed  there  should  be  one 
set  of  vestments  in  each  island,  so  that  the  priest  be 
saved  the  labour  and  the  danger  of  carrying  them  about. 

"  From  my  receiving  no  answer  to  them,  I  conclude 
that  my  various  letters  to  the  Sacred  Congregation  have 

1  Five  scudi  were  worth  £1. 


BARRA  11 

been  lost  on  the  way,  and  hence  in  future  I  shall  write 
through  His  Grace  the  Primate,  and  I  shall  hope  for  the 
reply  also  through  him.  It  would  greatly  help  our 
Mission  if  a  letter  were  sent  to  the  Marquis  of  Antrim, 
who  is  of  the  family  of  MacDonell,  and  has  many 
followers  in  the  Isles ;  also  it  would  be  a  good  thing 
to  write  to  the  most  noble  Donald  MacDonell,  Chief  of 
Clanranald,  for  though  he  externally  professes  to  be  a 
heretic,  still  he  is  very  well  disposed  towards  us  and  has 
a  great  number  of  Catholic  dependents  ;  lastly  it  would 
be  of  great  service  to  write  to  the  illustrious  Gillerane 
MacNeil,  of  Barra,  who  is  a  Catholic." 

The  Report  of  the  Archbishop  is  almost  a  repetition 
of  the  points  suggested  by  Father  Macdonel.  It  will 
be  noted  that  the  Archbishop  himself  reported  un 
favourably  of  the  proposal  to  place  the  Scottish  Hebrides 
under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  See  of  Armagh,  and  his 
reasons  as  given  below  are  cogent  enough.  Presumably 
nothing  further  was  heard  of  the  proposal,  though  at  a 
later  date  we  find  Bishop  Nicolson  placing  one  Vicar- 
General  over  the  Highland  priests,  and  another  over  the 
Irish  of  his  vicariate.  With  the  appointment  of  a 
separate  bishop  for  the  Highlands  in  1731,  such  a  measure 
ceased  to  be  of  any  use.  After  giving  a  list  of  the  larger 
islands  and  their  dimensions  the  Archbishop  states  : 

"  The  proprietors  of  the  Islands  possess  vast  dominions 
on  the  mainland  of  Scotland,  of  which  the  inhabitants 
are  much  inclined  towards  the  Catholic  Faith,  whereof 
they  retain  many  signs  and  rites  ;  whilst  they  dislike  the 
Protestant  ministers,  even  though  the  lairds  follow  that 
creed  for  political  reasons. 


12      CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

"  On  this  point  the  Procurator  of  the  Missions  has 
considered  the  advisability  of  NOT  separating  these 
Missions  from  those  of  the  mainland  of  Scotland  since 
the  Lairds  are  able,  so  long  as  the  Missions  are  thus 
united,  better  to  protect  them  and  to  prevent  discord. 
Besides,  those  gentlemen,  not  being  able  to  learn  dis 
tinctions  of  jurisdiction,  desire  the  Missionaries,  accord 
ing  as  there  is  need,  sometimes  to  go  to  the  mainland 
and  sometimes  to  the  Islands,  and  if  they  were  to  decline 
to  do  so,  they  would  run  the  risk  either  of  being  removed 
from  the  Mission,  or  at  least  deprived  of  protection. 
The  fact  is  that  the  Lairds  rule  these  people  very 
despotically  and  the  Missionaries  must  not  offend  them 
if  they  wish  to  live  there. 

"  In  the  Islands  wheat  is  not  indigenous,  but  there  is 
barley,  oats  and  spelt.  Oxen,  cows,  horses,  flocks  and 
deer  abound,  also  fish  and  birds  in  great  variety,  and  a 
great  quantity  of  fish  are  caught.  In  these  islands  are 
no  woods  and  no  fruit  trees  on  account  of  the  violence  of 
the  sea  winds,  especially  the  north  winds,  which  burn 
and  cut  up  everything." 

The  writer  goes  on  to  describe  the  ordinary  food, 
which  is  just  as  stated  by  Father  Dugan.  He  also  speaks 
of  the  poverty  of  the  priests  and  of  their  hardships,  and 
adds  :  "  Whence  one  can  gather  that  no  stranger  Mission 
aries  will  be  found  willing  to  come  to  the  assistance  of 
these  people,  to  whose  hardships  they  either  cannot  or 
will  not  accustom  themselves,  as  experience  shows  only 
too  plainly.  Hence  there  remains  but  one  means  of 
helping  them,  and  that  is  by  schools  in  which  youths 
may  be  taught  here.  For  if  the  boys  are  sent  away  from 
the  islands,  we  run  the  risk  of  their  never  returning  any 


BARRA  13 

more  after  they  have  tasted  the  delights  of  Italy,  France 
or  Flanders.  Indeed  it  will  exceed  our  expectations 
if  those  who  have  been  brought  up  there  will  be  willing 
to  return  to  teach,  without  the  inducement  of  a  good 
salary. 

"  The  Archbishop  of  Armagh  writes  that  the  best 
method  of  propagating  the  Faith  in  these  islands  is,  first, 
to  send  there  Missionaries  knowing  the  Gaelic  language, 
well  grounded  in  virtue,  and  inflamed  with  zeal  for  souls. 
The  Procurator  of  the  Mission,  however,  is  of  opinion 
that  the  Irish  are  scarcely  fitted  to  minister  there,  inas 
much  as  there  would  be  danger  of  the  jealousy  of  the 
Royal  Council,  and  if  this  were  aroused,  the  liberty  now 
enjoyed  would  be  lost.  Hence  it  is  necessary  for  many 
very  important  reasons  to  do  everything  as  far  as  possible 
by  means  of  priests  of  their  own  nation,  and  to  leave  the 
jurisdiction  over  these  people  with  those  who  are  Scotch 
by  nationality,  and  that  the  Irish  be  there  as  their 
assistants. 

"  Secondly  to  send  youths  of  that  nation  to  be  educated 
in  parts  beyond  the  sea,  who  would  be  more  acceptable 
to  these  people  than  foreigners.  On  this  point  is  copied 
in  extenso  the  reflection  made  thereon  by  the  Procurator 
of  the  Mission,  who  says  :  '  You  would  hardly  believe 
the  affection  which  these  people  bear  towards  their  com 
patriots,  and  the  facility  with  which  they  lose  that  title, 
inasmuch  as  those  who  go  away,  and  are  educated  out 
side  their  Highlands,  are  no  longer  considered  such,  and 
are  called  Anglo- Scotch.  Hence  it  is  most  necessary 
that  the  youths  be  taught  on  the  spot  the  knowledge 
necessary  for  Sacred  Orders.' ' 

Regarding  the  statement  that  there  are  no  trees  in 


14     CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

these  islands,  it  is  noteworthy  that  this  want  has  partly 
been  supplied  by  Nature  herself,  a  very  large  amount  of 
timber  being  washed  ashore  on  the  west  coast  of  the 
islands.  This  is  no  doubt  due  to  a  great  extent  to  the 
influence  of  the  Gulf  Stream,  which  washes  ashore  the 
timber  from  many  a  vessel  which  has  been  wrecked  in 
the  gales  of  the  Atlantic.  For  generations  this  was  the 
free  gift  of  Nature  to  the  islanders,  but  not  many  years 
ago  the  Board  of  Inland  Revenue  declared  such  timber 
to  come  under  their  control,  and  it  is  now  sold  by 
Government. 

What  is  said  above  about  the  jealousy  of  the  Privy 
Council  of  Scotland  as  regards  Irish  influence  is  better 
understood  when  one  remembers  that  only  twenty-five 
years  before,  Montrose  had,  time  after  time,  defeated  the 
forces  of  the  Covenant — and  of  the  Government — by 
the  aid  of  his  Irish  veterans,  sent  to  him  by  the  Marquis 
of  Antrim,  of  whom  mention  is  also  made  in  the  fore 
going. 

Our  next  source  of  information  regarding  Catholic  life 
in  Barra  is  the  report  of  Mr  William  Leslie,  written  after 
his  Visitation  in  1678.  He  is  always  entertaining,  and 
his  description  of  the  lairds  of  Barra  is  quite  in  accord 
ance  with  all  we  know  of  the  history  of  that  clan.  What 
would  Propaganda  have  said  if  a  case  of  "priest-stealing" 
had  come  before  them  ?  He  says  :  "  Having  attended 
to  the  most  important  affairs  of  the  Catholics  of  Canna, 
we  embarked  for  the  Isle  of  Barra.  The  wind  failed  us 
and  night  came  on,  and  with  the  night,  a  thick  heavy  fog, 
so  that  the  sailors  themselves  lost  their  bearings,  and  we 
were  in  a  pitiable  plight.  I  proposed  that  as  the  summer 
night  was  short  they  should  not  row,  but  should  wait  for 


BARRA  15 

the  daylight  when  the  sun  might  pierce  the  mist.  The 
Skipper  however  pretended  that  he  knew  the  course, 
and  wanted  the  sailors  to  take  to  their  oars.  Others 
wanted  to  follow  a  different  course,  and  being  contra 
dicted  by  the  Skipper  and  by  Munro,  they  threw  down 
their  oars,  and  putting  their  hands  on  their  weapons 
prepared  for  a  murderous  fight.  This  lasted  for  some 
time.  The  danger  was  that  we  might  pass  the  Islands 
and  be  carried  out  into  the  ocean,  where  in  an  open 
boat  without  a  compass  we  might  drift  to  America  or 
Nova  Zembla,  and  would  all  certainly  be  lost.  What 
was  at  the  bottom  of  the  trouble  was  that  another  boat 
steered  by  the  best  Skipper  in  the  country  had  followed 
another  course,  and  now  they  were  sorry  they  had  not 
done  so  too. 

"  In  the  end  the  sailors  again  took  to  their  oars  and 
rowed  on,  not  caring  where  they  might  land,  or  whether 
they  never  landed  at  all.  With  that  the  mist  began  to 
lift  and  the  Island  of  Uist  appeared  close  at  hand.  I  set 
myself  to  rouse  their  spirits,  telling  them  to  keep  the 
island  in  sight  till  daybreak  ;  this  they  did,  but  they  were 
hard  put  to  it  through  hunger  and  the  long  watch,  yet 
before  sunrise  we  landed  on  a  small  islet  and  rested  there 
some  hours.  About  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning  we 
landed  in  Uist  and  after  having  taken  some  refreshment 
we  sailed  to  the  Isle  of  Eriska,  where  we  stayed  eight 
days.  We  were  well  received  and  kindly  entertained  by 
an  old  lady,  the  widow  of  the  former  Laird  of  Moydart. 
Here  we  ministered  the  rites  of  holy  religion  as  usual 
to  all  the  Catholics,  who  came  in  crowds  from  far 
and  near. 

"  Having  engaged  a  boat  we  sailed  to  the  island  of 


16    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

Barra.  Here  we  stayed  thirteen  days,  treated  right 
royally  in  various  parts  of  the  island,  but  particularly 
by  the  Chief  in  his  strong  castle  of  Kismula.1  This  is  a 
huge  building,  reared  on  a  great  rock  and  completely 
surrounded  by  the  sea.  Whatever  member  of  the  family 
is  in  possession  of  it,  even  though  not  the  eldest,  is 
regarded  as  Chief  of  the  whole  island.  I  visited  every 
district,  and  the  Sacraments  were  administered  and  all 
the  services  held  for  the  benefit  of  the  Catholics,  who 
gathered  round  us  every  day  with  equal  joy  to  them  and 
to  us.  When  we  were  on  the  point  of  leaving,  the  inhabi 
tants  showed  themselves  much  displeased  with  Munro, 
because  he  would  not  remain  with  them,  and  if  I  had  not 
been  with  him,  I  firmly  believe  that  they  would  have  kept 
him  by  force.  Indeed  they  had  some  idea  of  keeping  me, 
imagining  that  since  I  was  an  official  of  the  Pope,  if  they 
retained  me  in  their  power,  they  could  make  a  treaty  with 
His  Holiness  to  obtain  priests  from  him  as  the  ransom  of 
his  delegate.  I  had  as  much  as  I  could  do,  even  backed 
by  the  Laird,  to  escape  from  them,  and  then,  only  by 
promising  to  go  to  Kome  and  throw  myself  at  the  feet  of 
His  Holiness  and  put  before  him  their  neglected  con 
dition  and  their  spiritual  needs.  At  length  after  much 
weeping  and  many  laments  they  agreed  that  I  should 
depart,  and  Munro  with  me,  but  they  swore  blood- 

1  An  interesting  prophecy  is  connected  with  Castlebay.  It 
stated  that  the  MacNeils  would  be  lairds  of  Barra  until  the  bay 
was  a  forest  of  trees.  The  bay  is  nearly  a  mile  square,  and  very 
deep  in  parts,  so  that  there  seemed  little  chance  of  its  becoming 
a  forest,  or  of  the  MacNeils  ceasing  to  be  lairds  of  Barra. 
However,  they  sold  their  whole  property  some  fifty  years  ago. 
It  might  seem  that  the  prophecy  had  failed,  therefore,  but  that  is 
not  so.  Nowadays  in  the  fishing  season  the  bay  is  so  crowded  with 
boats  that  a  person  standing  on  the  hill  which  overlooks  it  sees 
nothing  but  the  masts  of  the  fishing  fleet — a  very  forest  of  trees. 


BARRA  17 

curdling  oaths  that  if  they  did  not  get  a  priest  of  their 
own  and  Munro  or  any  other  came  to  the  island,  he  would 
not  be  allowed  to  leave,  except  by  swimming,  as  he  would 
get  no  boat.  They  swore  that  they  would  sooner  burn 
their  boats  than  let  another  priest  leave  in  one.  Indeed 
it  would  be  quite  in  keeping  with  the  character  of  these 
Islanders  that  they  would  send  an  expedition  to  steal 
the  priest  of  a  neighbouring  locality,  and  this  would  be 
the  cause  of  deadly  enmity  between  them." 

Mr  Leslie  estimated  the  number  of  Catholics  in  the 
Highlands  at  12,000,  with  three  or  four  priests,  all  of 
them  except  one  from  Ireland.  From  other  sources  we 
know  these  priests  to  have  been  Fathers  Francis  White; 
George  Fanning,  Francis  Macdonel  and  Robert  Munro. 
It  was  largely  owing  to  the  representations  of  Mr  Leslie 
that  the  first  Vicar  Apostolic  for  Scotland  was  appointed 
in  the  person  of  Bishop  Nicolson.  As  has  so  often 
happened  in  the  history  of  the  Church,  men  of  re 
markable  ability  have  been  found  for  posts  which 
appear  to  have  been  called  into  existence  at  the  very 
moment  when  these  men  were  at  hand  to  fill  them. 
Such  a  man  was  Bishop  Thomas  Nicolson,  such  also 
was  Bishop  James  Gordon,  his  coadjutor  and  later  his 
successor. 

Bishop  Nicolson' s  episcopate  began  with  trouble. 
Consecrated  in  1695  at  Paris,  where  he  was  in  exile,  he 
was  delayed  a  year  and  a  half  in  Holland,  waiting  for  a 
favourable  opportunity  of  crossing  to  England.  At  last 
he  arrived  in  London  in  November,  1696,  only  again  to 
be  cast  into  prison,  where  he  was  detained  for  six  months. 
In  July,  1697,  he  arrived  in  Edinburgh  and  undertook  the 
duties  of  his  office.  In  September  of  that  year  he  wrote 


18     CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

to  Propaganda  :  "I  have  not  as  yet  been  able  to  visit 
the  Highlands  districts,  where  I  fear  the  labourers  are 
few  and  the  harvest  abundant.  ...  An  attempt  was 
lately  made  to  establish  schools  in  the  Highlands,  but  less 
successfully  than  we  anticipated,  for  the  whole  of  that 
country  is  full  of  garrisons,  and  the  missioners  are  not 
permitted  to  live  in  one  place,  which  is  greatly  to  our 
disadvantage.  Experience  has  taught  us  that  in  certain 
districts  of  the  North,  where  the  protection  of  a  great 
noble,  or  a  less  hostile  attitude  on  the  part  of  the  people, 
have  made  it  possible  for  priests  to  reside,  matters  go 
much  better,  for  every  day  a  certain  number  are 
reconciled  to  the  Church." 

In  the  year  1699  Bishop  Nicolson  commenced  his 
visitation  of  the  Highlands,  and  in  1700  he  completed  it. 
In  his  official  Report,  he  says :  "  Our  party  arrived  in 
Barra  on  the  10th  of  July.  The  island  is  six  miles  long, 
productive  of  good  crops  of  corn,  with  very  rich  grazing. 
The  lord  of  the  island,  who  was  very  zealous,  received  the 
Bishop  with  great  respect.  The  people,  who  are  excellent, 
really  deserve  a  good  priest  but  we  had  only  one  of  the 
Franciscans  escaped  from  Ireland  to  place  there  until 
God  should  provide  otherwise.  In  Barra  there  are  the 
ruins  of  two  or  three  churches  and  of  a  priory  at  Kilbar. 
There  are  six  other  inhabited  islands,  which  belong  to 
Barra,  and  there  is  a  chapel  in  each.  Of  these  Vatersay 
is  the  largest,  with  a  circumference  of  five  miles,  while 
there  are  fourteen  other  smaller  islands  that  are  only 
used  for  pasturage." 

Unfortunately  Bishop  Nicolson  does  not  tell  us  the 
name  of  the  Franciscan  whom  he  left  in  Barra,  but  from 
Mr  Thomson's  list  we  know  it  to  have  been  Mr  Carolan. 


BARRA  19 

As  he  had  come  to  the  Highland  Mission  in  1687,  there  is 
good  reason  to  believe  that  he  was  in  Barra  all  that  time, 
since  at  that  period  the  priests  moved  about  very 
little  from  one  district  to  another,  though  within 
their  own  district  they  were  always  on  the  move.  In 
1728  Father  Kelly,  another  Franciscan,  was  in  Barra, 
and  as  he  came  to  the  mission  in  1725  this  latter  is 
probably  the  date  of  his  arrival  in  Barra.  He  was 
certainly  there  in  1730,  and  also  in  1736,  when  he  was 
succeeded  by  Mr  James  Grant. 

Mr  Grant  was  still  in  Barra  in  1746,  when  he  was 
arrested  and  imprisoned  in  Inverness.  After  undergoing 
great  hardships,  he  was  liberated  in  May,  1747,  upon 
condition  that  he  would  present  himself  when  called, 
which  he  never  was.  The  most  ample  testimonials  were 
given  by  the  minister  and  other  Protestants  of  Barra, 
of  his  peaceable  and  inoffensive  demeanour  during  the 
time  of  the  Rising.  His  health  had  suffered  severely 
from  the  hardships  of  his  imprisonment,  and  he  never 
returned  to  the  Isles.  From  1755  to  1766  he  was 
coadjutor  of  the  Lowland  district,  and  in  the  latter 
year  he  succeeded  Bishop  Smith  as  Vicar  Apostolic. 
He  died  in  1778. 

For  some  years  previous  to  1762  Mr  ^Eneas  Macdonell 
was  priest  in  Barra,  but  he  died  at  the  early  age  of  thirty- 
six,  in  the  tenth  year  of  his  priesthood,  having  come  to 
the  Mission  in  1752.  For  a  couple  of  years  there  was  no 
resident  priest,  or,  as  Abbate  Grant  puts  it,  "  they  have 
been  deprived  of  a  priest  since  the  death  of  Mr  ^Eneas 
Macdonell,  except  such  assistance  as  Diana  and  Tiberiop. 
can  give  them  "  (Bishops  Hugh  and  John  MacDonald). 
In  1765  Mr  Alexander  MacDonald  was  the  priest  of 


20     CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

Barra,  where  he  remained  until  his  election  as  Vicar 
Apostolic  of  the  Highland  District  in  1779.  Mr  Allan 
Macdonell  (senior)  succeeded,  and  in  1783  his  congrega 
tion  numbered  1504,  according  to  Bishop  Alexander 
MacDonald's  Report.  He  was  soon  after  appointed  to 
the  Seminary,  where  he  died,  very  piously,  in  1788. 
Mr  James  Allan  Macdonell  (junior)  was  here  for  some 
years,  and  it  was  during  the  time  that  he  was  priest  in 
Barra  that  there  was  considerable  friction  between  him 
self  and  the  laird.  Bishop  John  Chisholm,  writing  in 
1799,  does  not  mention  the  question  in  dispute,  but  says  : 
"  Since  I  wrote  you,  I  have  received  two  letters  from  Mr 
Allan,  of  which  one  is  very  long  and  which  I  shall  bring 
for  your  perusal.  In  it  he  gives  some  light  relative  to 
his  innocence  and  Barra's  persecution.  Barra's  conduct 
from  first  to  last  is  of  a  more  black  complexion  than  I 
at  first  imagined.  He  is  very  unjust  to  me  and  to  him. 
Mr  Ranald  McEachan  came  over  to  give  me  any  informa 
tion  he  could  relative  to  the  subject,  and  returns  to 
morrow  with  a  worse  idea  of  McNeill  than  he  had  when 
he  left  home."  From  the  "  Life  of  Bishop  Hay  "  we  learn 
that  when  the  matter  was  taken  to  court  in  Edinburgh 
the  Lord  Advocate  befriended  Mr  Allan  and  considered 
the  complaint  lodged  by  McNeill  to  be  trivial. 

From  1805  to  1825  Mr  Angus  Macdonald  was  in  Barra. 
He  was  born  in  1760  and  was  ordained  in  1785.  After  his 
long  stay  in  the  Isles,  he  was  sent,  in  1826,  to  Rome,  as 
rector  of  the  Scots  College.  During  his  residence  the  Barra 
congregation  attained  to  numbers  which  it  has  probably 
never  since  equalled.  Bishop  Ranald  MacDonald  states, 
in  his  Report  for  the  year  1822,  that  "Mr  ^Eneas  Macdonald 
is  in  Barra.  He  is  GO  years  of  age  and  two  years  ago 


BARRA  21 

counted  2,600  Catholics  in  his  district,  of  whom  200 
emigrated  last  year."  About  this  date  we  have  interest 
ing  evidence  how  completely  Catholic  Barra  has  always 
been.  The  Old  Statistical  Account  of  1797  states  that 
"  St  Barr  is  the  Patron  of  the  island  and  has  given  to 
it  his  name.  The  25th  Sept.  is  dedicated  to  his  memory, 
and  is  observed  as  a  holiday.  On  this  day  the  priest 
says  Mass  and  all  those  of  the  Romish  religion  used 
punctually  to  attend.  After  Mass  the  people  amused 
themselves  with  horseracing  and  spent  the  evening  in 
mirth  and  conviviality."  Of  late  years  this  custom  has 
been  much  on  the  decline.  The  same  account  gives 
eloquent  testimony  to  the  Catholicity  of  Barra.  "  The 
population  in  1755  was  1,150,  and  in  1793,  1,604.  The 
number  of  Protestants  has  always  been  so  small  that  it 
was  thought  unnecessary  to  put  the  heritor  to  the  expense 
of  building  a  church.  There  is  no  manse." 

Here  may  be  fittingly  inserted  the  testimony  of  Bishop 
John  Chisholm  regarding  the  Catholics  of  the  Hebrides, 
and  especially  those  of  Barra.  Writing  in  1804,  he  says  : 
"  Many  of  the  Catholics  [of  his  vicariate]  lead  excellent 
lives  and  are  most  steadfast  in  the  Faith.  Some  how 
ever,  who  live  among  non-Catholics  or  are  near  cities  are 
less  careful  in  their  lives  and  less  firm  in  the  Faith. 
Those  in  the  Western  Isles  and  especally  in  the  islands 
round  Barra  are  splendid  Catholics,  who  in  the  innocence 
of  their  lives  and  the  firmness  of  their  faith  resemble  the 
early  Christians,  and  have  the  greatest  horror  of  heresy." 

The  later  priests  have  been  Mr  Neil  Macdonald  (1825- 
1835),  Mr  William  Mackintosh  (1835-1839),  Mr  Donald 
Macdonald  (1839-1851),  Mr  Colin  Macpherson  (1851- 
1855),  Mr  William  Macdonell  (1856-1867).  It  was  he  who 


22     CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

built  the  "new"  chapel  at  Craigston,  of  which  it  was  said, 
at  the  time  of  its  opening :  "  It  can  bear  a  fair  comparison 
with  the  best  of  our  Highland  churches."  This  chapel 
was  built  on  the  same  site  as  the  previous  one, 
which  was  longer,  lower  and  narrower.  One  of  the 
oldest  residents  has  kindly  supplied  me  with  details  of 
the  building  operations  at  Craigston — then  the  only 
church  in  Barra  :  "  All  the  able-bodied  Catholics  in  the 
island  worked  and  laboured  in  one  way  or  another  at  the 
building,  even  small  boys  did  their  bit.  The  boys  brought 
cockle  shells  from  '  Traigh  Mhor '  in  creels  or  baskets 
on  the  backs  of  the  Barra  ponies.  These  shells  were 
burned  into  lime.  A  smack  with  lime  and  slates  landed 
a  cargo  at  Castlebay.  This  cargo  was  conveyed  to  Craig 
ston  in  the  same  manner.  All  the  heavy  wood  used  for 
couples  and  joists  was  drift  wood  washed  ashore  from 
the  Atlantic.  Stones  were  brought  in  large  quantities  by 
fishing  boats  from  the  islands  of  Vatersay  and  Sandray, 
and  at  high  tide  were  dropped  on  beaches  at  Borve 
and  Craigston.  They  were  conveyed  to  the  building 
by  Father  Macdonell's  cart  and  another  belonging  to  a 
merchant  in  Castlebay,  for  the  Crofters  of  Barra  had  no 
carts  at  this  time.  Father  Macdonell  collected  as  much 
money  as  he  could  amongst  his  Congregation  ;  but  this, 
I  believe,  did  not  amount  to  very  much,  as  money  was 
scarce  here  in  those  days.  Father  Macdonell  also 
collected  money  in  Glasgow  and  elsewhere.  I  am  told 
that  the  cost  of  the  building  was  £700  over  and  above 
the  free  labour  given." 

After  Mr  William  Macdonell  Mr  John  Macdonald  was 
priest  (1867-1883),  and  he  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  (now 
Canon)  Chisholm  (1883-1903).  Canon  Chisholm  built  a 


<  -^ 


BARRA  23 

very  pretty  little  chapel  in  the  island  of  Mingulay,  but  in 
consequence  of  the  regulations  of  the  Congested  Districts 
Board  it  is  no  longer  used,  the  whole  population  of 
Mingulay  having  been  transferred  elsewhere. 

Canon  Chisholm's  chief  work,  however,  was  building 
a  new  church  at  Castlebay.  In  1887  he  appealed  as 
follows  : — "  The  want  of  a  second  church  in  the  island  has 
been  greatly  felt  for  some  time  past.  The  present  church 
which  is  seated  for  500  does  not  give  more  than  half  the 
accommodation  which  the  Congregation  would  require, 
since  it  numbers  over  2,200  and  in  summer  during  the 
fishing  season  it  is  increased  by  at  least  400  more.  It 
is  useless  therefore  to  suppose  that  one  priest  can  attend 
to  the  spiritual  wants  of  such  a  large  congregation  widely 
spread  as  it  is  over  a  group  of  eight  different  islands,  the 
approach  to  which  is  not  only  a  difficult,  but  a  very 
dangerous  task.  It  is  self  evident  therefore  that  the 
building  of  a  new  church  and  presbytery  has  now  become 
a  matter  of  the  greatest  necessity."  This  appeal  was 
accompanied  by  a  very  strong  recommendation  from 
Bishop  Angus  Macdonald,  who  was  always  so  zealous  in 
building  fresh  churches,  and  in  furthering  any  proposals 
for  advancing  the  interests  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  his 
diocese. 

Two  years  later  an  extremely  pretty  church  was  opened, 
and  we  can  forgive  the  reverend  gentleman  the  touch  of 
pride  when  he  saw  his  work  completed,  and  wrote : 
"  The  church  is  beautiful  in  design,  and  the  workmanship 
is  substantial  enough  to  withstand  the  Hebridean  gales 
for  a  century  or  two  to  come.  The  site  is  extremely  well 
chosen,  resting  on  the  crest  of  a  rugged  and  steep  crag, 
overlooking  the  village  of  Castlebay,  and  the  historic 


24    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

castle  of  the  warlike  MacNeils.  It  will  be  a  landmark 
for  the  daring  fishermen  of  Barra,  as  they  venture  to 
and  from  their  deep-sea  excursions  .  .  .  the  church  even 
now,  in  its  unfinished  state  can  fairly  claim  to  be  second 
to  no  edifice  erected  for  divine  worship  from  the  Butt  of 
Lewis  to  the  wave-worn  cliffs  of  Barrahead." 

Canon  Chisholm  henceforth  had  charge  of  the  new 
church  at  Castlebay,  to  which  he  later  added  a  good 
substantial  house.  He  was  succeeded  in  turn  by  Rev. 
William  MacMaster,  Rev.  Donald  Martin,  and  Rev.  Hugh 
Cameron.  Rev.  William  MacMaster  had  the  satisfaction 
of  finishing  the  work  begun  by  his  predecessor  and  of  ex 
tinguishing  a  heavy  debt  on  the  church  and  presbytery. 

The  older  chapel  at  Craigston  was  attended  by  Rev. 
Angus  Macdonald  (1889-1893)  and  Rev.  William 
Mackenzie  (1893-1913),  who  in  1906  opened  a  third 
church  at  North  Bay,  five  miles  from  Craigston.  It 
is  a  pretty  little  building,  and  a  great  convenience  to 
the  numerous  congregation  around  it.  Near  by  are  the 
hallowed  ruins  of  old  St  Barr,  or  Kilbarr,  where  may  be 
seen  the  remains  of  the  old  altar,  and  in  a  recess  near  the 
entrance  the  holy  water  stoup,  bearing  silent  yet  eloquent 
witness  to  the  unchanged  faith  of  Barra.  By  the  death 
of  Father  Mackenzie,  in  1914,  the  Highlands  lost  one  of 
their  most  devoted  and  industrious  priests — one  indeed 
whose  life  had  been  shortened  by  his  constant  labours 
and  by  his  utter  unselfishness.  I  well  remember  the  last 
time  I  met  him — at  the  blessing  of  the  memorial  to  the 
late  Father  Allan  Macdonald,  of  Eriskay,  who  had  been 
his  lifelong  friend — and  two  more  worthy  men  it  would 
be  hard  to  find.  The  morning  proved  so  stormy  that  it 
was  with  difficulty  that  I  could  get  a  boat  to  cross  from 


BARRA  25 

South  Uist  to  Eriskay,  whither  Father  Mackenzie  and 
the  rest  of  the  clergy  had  gone  the  previous  evening. 
When  at  length  I  managed  to  secure  a  boat,  the  crossing 
was  lively  enough.  The  piper  who  had  come  with  me 
started  his  lament,  the  strains  of  which  could  only  be 
heard  on  shore  as  the  little  boat  rose  on  the  crest  of  the 
great  waves.  The  effect  to  those  gathered  outside  the 
Eriskay  chapel  was  very  striking. 

The  storm  was  far  too  severe  to  permit  the  outside 
function  to  proceed,  and  though  the  memorial  stone  was 
blessed  quietly  in  the  afternoon  there  was  no  possibility 
of  any  of  the  clergy  crossing  to  the  other  islands  to  get 
home.  On  the  following  day  the  gale  still  continued,  but 
the  different  priests— there  were  seven  of  us — were  bound 
to  return  to  their  respective  parishes.  Father  Mackenzie 
and  a  young  priest  on  holiday  were  seven  hours  in  an 
open  boat  crossing  home  from  Eriskay  to  Barra.  They 
had  no  shelter  from  the  wind  and  waves,  so  that  on 
reaching  their  destination  the  younger  priest  had  to  be 
carried  ashore  in  so  exhausted  a  condition  that  it  was 
many  days  before  he  recovered  from  the  effects  of  the 
voyage.  Such  was  but  one  incident  in  the  life  Father 
Mackenzie  led,  but  it  made  me  realise  that  though  some 
things  may  have  changed  for  the  better  since  the  days  of 
the  early  missionaries,  the  storms  of  which  they  com 
plained  are  still  very  severe,  and  the  life  of  the  priest  in 
the  Outer  Hebrides  is  now,  as  ever,  one  of  no  little  danger 
and  self-sacrifice.  NON  NOBIS,  DOMINE,  NON  NOBIS,  SED 

NOMINI  TUO  DA  GLORIAM. 


SOUTH  UIST 

FATHER  DERMIT  DUG  AN,1  whose  letter  has  been  quoted 
at  length  in  the  preceding  chapter,  arrived  in  Scotland 
in  1652  and  proceeded  to  the  Hebrides,  where  he  was 
received  "as  an  angel  from  Heaven  "  by  the  laird  and 
people  alike.  Father  Dugan  laboured  with  great  zeal 
in  this  district,  but  his  strength  gave  way,  and  he  died 
only  five  years  after  his  arrival.  His  death  is  thus  de 
scribed  :  "  There  still  remained  an  island  named  Pabba 
(six  miles  south  of  Barra)  which  he  had  not  visited.  It 
was  a  wild  and  weird  place.  The  inhabitants  were  not 
attached  to  any  heresy,  but  they  were  totally  without 
instruction.  Father  Dugan  hoped  to  bring  numbers  of 
them  to  the  practice  of  religion.  He  had  his  prepara 
tions  made  for  setting  out  to  Pabba  on  May  10th,  1657, 
but  his  strength  failed  him.  He  fell  ill  and  died  in  the 
Island  of  Uist  on  17th  of  the  same  month.  The  people 
amongst  whom  he  ministered  long  mourned  his  loss ; 
they  revered  him  as  a  Saint,  and  gave  his  name  to  the 
chapel  where  his  remains  were  laid  to  rest." 

The  next  island  to  Pabba  is  Sandray,  which  I  remember 
visiting  under  strange  circumstances.  I  was  staying  with 
Kev.  Hugh  Cameron,  then  priest  of  Barra,  when  a  sick  call 
came  from  Sandray,  asking  the  priest  to  visit  that  island. 

1  He  appears  in  Gordon's  "Catholic  Church  in  Scotland," 
pp.  xv.  and  627,  as  Dermit  Grey,  but  his  own  letters  to  Propa 
ganda,  of  which  several  are  extant,  give  his  name  as  Dugan. 

26 


SAXDRAY    CROFTERS 


To  face  page  27 


SOUTH  UIST  27 

He  invited  me  to  accompany  him,  so  we  started  off 
together  in  an  open  sailing  boat.  When  we  reached  the 
little  bay,  which  is  the  only  landing-place  in  the  island, 
we  had  no  small  difficulty  in  scaling  the  cliffs  to  reach 
the  row  of  cottages  which  overlooked  the  sea.  It  was 
an  ideal  October  day,  and  the  view  from  the  cliffs  out 
to  sea  was  very  beautiful.  The  cottage,  where  lived 
the  old  lady  who  was  ill,  was  most  scrupulously  clean, 
and  she  herself  had  that  air  of  dignity  and  refinement 
which  one  so  often  meets  in  the  Highlands.  As  a  child 
she  had  lived  in  Sandray,  but  her  parents  had  been 
evicted,  and  throughout  her  life  she  longed  to  return 
to  the  green  crops  and  the  heather-clad  slopes  of  the 
island.  She  had  no  family.  A  niece  of  hers  married 
and  went  to  Sandray  with  her.  A  short  time  previously 
her  nephew,  without  asking  leave  of  laird,  factor  or 
anyone  else,  had  sailed  across  from  Barra  with  his 
few  sheep  and  other  effects  and  had  settled  on  the  old 
family  croft.  He  rebuilt  the  house,  sowed  his  plot  of 
potatoes,  and  was  joined  by  two  other  cousins  with  their 
families.  The  children  were  the  nearest  approach  to 
angels  in  human  form  that  Father  Cameron  or  I  had  ever 
seen.  There  were  four  of  them — the  only  children  on 
the  island — and  the  happiness  and  joy  of  life  which  shone 
in  their  faces  was  a  real  pleasure  to  behold.  How  long  the 
party  of  squatters  were  allowed  to  remain,  I  never  heard, 
but  the  incident  impressed  itself  deeply  on  my  memory. 
After  Father  Dugan's  death,  Father  Francis  White 
often  crossed  over  to  Uist.  Writing  in  1665,  he  says  : 
I  did  not  receive  the  letter  of  your  Reverence  [St 
Vincent  of  Paul]  until  the  month  of  June,  because  my 
devoted  friend  and  at  present  my  Superior,  Mr  Winster, 


28    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

did  not  wish,  to  risk  it,  not  knowing  where  I  might  be, 
for  since  last  September  he  had  heard  nothing  from  me. 
I  was  indeed  very  far  from  him  in  the  Western  Islands 
all  that  time,  and  so  had  no  chance  of  writing  to 
him." 

In  1671  Father  Francis  Macdonell  was  priest  in  Uist, 
and  he  sent  a  lengthy  report  on  the  state  of  the  Catholic 
religion  in  the  Hebrides  to  the  Archbishop  of  Armagh, 
who  forwarded  it  to  Eome.  It  has  been  quoted  at  length 
in  the  preceding  chapter.  Father  Macdonell  came  to  the 
Highlands  in  1667,  and  was  still  there  in  1677.  Later 
Father  Robert  Munro  included  Uist  in  his  wide  field  of 
labour.  He  was  acting  as  Dean  at  the  time  of  Bishop 
Nicolson's  visit  in  1700.  Of  his  visit  to  Uist  the  good 
Bishop  writes :  "  About  midday  of  June  23rd,  which 
was  Sunday,  we  landed  at  Loch  Eynort  in  Uist,  where 
Mass  was  said  in  a  tent  which  we  erected  on  the  beach. 
Towards  evening  we  went  to  the  house  of  the  laird  at 
Ormaclate,  and  were  received  with  many  marks  of  kind 
ness  by  his  lady  in  the  absence  of  the  Chief  of  Clanranald, 
whom  we  had  left  on  the  mainland.  ...  In  South  Uist 
all  the  people  were  Catholics,  except  about  forty  persons, 
who  attend  the  Minister's  chapel.  At  twelve  stations 
such  as  presented  themselves  were  confirmed,  the  numbers 
reaching  over  800.  We  were  greatly  pleased  with  the 
kindness  of  the  Chief  of  Clanranald  and  of  his  lady." 
Father  Munro,  mentioned  above,  had  come  on  the  mission 
in  1672.  In  this  same  Report,  Bishop  Nicolson  mentions 
that  there  were  three  schools  in  the  Highlands,  one  in  Uist, 
one  in  Barra,  one  in  Morar  in  Arisaig. 

The  year  after  this  Visitation  we  find  Fathers  Shiel 
and  M'Fie  in  Uist,  but  as  their  names  only  appear  in  the 


SOUTH  UIST  29 

list  of  clergy  for  that  one  year,  we  must  assume  that  they 
were  of  the  number  of  those  priests  who  came  from 
Ireland,  and  who  in  many  cases  could  not  stand  the  very 
trying  conditions  which  prevailed  in  the  Highlands. 

The  next  priest  who  is  directly  connected  with  Uist 
is  Mr  Alexander  Paterson,  who  was  certainly  there  in 
1728,  having  at  that  time  been  twelve  years  in  the 
Highland  Mission.  Mr  Paterson  was  still  in  Uist  in  1733, 
and  probably  also  in  1734,  as  in  this  latter  year  he  was 
transferred  to  Strathbogie.  He  was  succeeded  by  Mr 
Alexander  Forester,  a  truly  wonderful  priest,  whose 
record  is  thus  told  by  Abbe  Macpherson  : 

Alexander  Forester  entered  the  Scots  College,  Rome, 
in  1727,  at  the  age  of  twenty-six,  and  left  it  priest  in  1732. 
He  arrived  that  same  year  on  the  mission,  and  was  charged 
with  the  care  of  the  Catholics  of  Uist.  In  1746  he  was 
taken  prisoner,  and  carried  up  to  London,  where  he 
remained,  aboard  a  man-of-war,  for  six  months.  He 
thereafter  was  removed  to  Newgate  Prison.  At  last  he 
was  banished  for  life,  and  arrived  in  Paris  in  the  autumn 
of  1747.  Here  he  continued  till  the  summer  of  the 
following  year,  though  he  ardently  desired  to  return 
immediately  to  his  flock,  who,  he  knew,  stood  greatly  in 
need  of  his  assistance ;  bat  he  could  not  undertake  the 
journey  for  want  of  money  to  defray  the  expenses.  After 
many  petitions,  he  at  last  got  a  small  sum  from  Propaganda 
for  that  purpose,  and  immediately  set  out.  He  arrived 
safely,-  and  immediately  took  up  his  quarters  in  Uist, 
where  he  was  much  beloved,  and  where  he  did  a  vast 
amount  of  good.  This  excited  the  jealousy  and  spleen 
of  the  Presbyterian  ministers,  who  accused  him  of  plotting 
against  Government,  and  of  recruiting  men  for  the  French 


30     CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

and  for  the  Pretender.  They  even  procured  an  order 
to  bring  a  party  of  soldiers  to  the  island  with  a  view  to 
apprehending  him.  He  was  well  aware  that  should  they 
succeed  in  their  design,  even  his  life  might  be  in  danger, 
not  on  account  of  their  calumnies,  which  they  could  never 
prove,  and  which  he  could  show  to  be  false,  but  because 
he  had  returned  from  perpetual  banishment,  to  which 
he  had  been  condemned  under  pain  of  death.  For  this 
consideration  all  his  friends  advised  him  to  retire.  He 
again  left  his  numerous  flock,  absconded  amongst  the 
hills,  until  he  found  an  opportunity  of  passing  over  to 
Ireland  in  1754,  from  whence  he  returned  to  Edinburgh 
almost  immediately.  After  a  few  months,  hearing  that 
the  soldiers  had  left  the  island,  and  that  the  Presbyterian 
ministers  had  become  more  remiss  in  their  search  for  him, 
he  returned  to  his  charge,  where  he  continued  to  labour 
with  great  zeal,  for  many  years  thereafter.  Abbe 
Macpherson  adds :  "  I  have  not  learned  the  date  of  his 
death."  This,  however,  took  place  in  December,  1780, 
when  the  venerable  priest  had  attained  the  age  of 
seventy- nine,  having  been  forty- eight  years  on  the 
Highland  Mission,  and  almost  the  whole  of  that  period 
in  Uist. 

Several  notices  are  extant  concerning  the  life  of  Mr 
Forester.  In  1763,  Abbate  Grant,  agent  in  Rome,  stated 
in  his  Report  that  "  when  it  was  at  all  possible  there  were 
always  two  priests  in  Uist ;  now  on  account  of  the  great 
dearth  of  Missionaries  they  have  to  do  with  one,  Mr 
Alexander  Forester,  a  truly  saintly  man  but  advanced 
in  years,  being  over  60.  He  had  been  an  Alumnus  of 
the  Scots  College,  Rome." 

Bishop  John  Macdonald,  writing  in  1766,  states  that 


SOUTH  UIST  31 

he  himself  had  been  stationed  in  Uist  almost  ever  since 
he  came  to  the  Highland  Mission  (1755)  till  he  was  made 
Bishop  in  1761. 

In  1766  Mr  Wynn  had  recently  arrived  in  Uist,  accord 
ing  to  Bishop  John  Macdonald's  letter  to  Propaganda, 
where  he  says :  "Mr  Wynn  is  indeed  a  laborious  and 
willing  man,  and  behaves  to  everybody's  satisfaction, 
for  which  he  shall  receive  all  the  kindness  we  can  show 
him.  He  is  settled  with  Mr  Forester  in  South  Uist, 
where  he  has  enough  to  do,  his  companion  being  now  old 
and  infirm,  so  that  the  chief  weight  must  be  upon  him, 
which  he  bears  very  cheerfully."  Mr  Wynn  left  Uist 
in  1770,  "to  our  great  disappointment,"  writes  Bishop 
Macdonald ;  but  the  times  were  too  difficult  for  him, 
since  during  his  years  there  was  begun  in  Uist  the  most 
remarkable  persecution  of  the  Catholics,  of  which  there 
is  record  in  modern  times. 

It  appears  that  the  laird  of  Boisdale,  Alasdair  Mor 
Macdonald,  was  publicly  censured  by  the  priest  because 
he  had  compelled  his  people  to  work  on  St  Michael's 
Day,  the  patron  saint  of  the  island,  and  celebrated  by  the 
people  as  a  holiday  of  obligation.  The  priest  ordered 
Boisdale  out  of  the  church,  at  that  period  a  frequent 
penance,  and  one  which  was  well  understood  to  mean 
a  temporary  punishment.  On  the  following  Sunday 
persons  so  punished  would  return  to  church  as  usual,  but 
Boisdale  never  returned.  So  far  both  accounts  which  I 
have  received  agree.  The  Directory  of  1851,  however, 
states  that  it  was  Mr  Wynn  who  rebuked  Boisdale,  and 
places  Mr  Wynn's  residence  in  Uist  "  between  1715  and 
1730."  Now  we  have  Bishop  Macdonald's  own  state 
ment  that  Mr  Wynn  was  priest  in  Uist  between  1766 


32    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

and  1770.    Did  this  incident  then  really  occur  between 
these  latter  dates  ? 

Certain  it  is  that  Boisdale,  who  in  his  earlier  years  had 
been  a  Catholic,  began  about  1768  violently  to  persecute 
his  former  co-religionists.  To  such  a  length  did  he  go 
that  Bishop  Macdonald  and  the  clergy  brought  the 
miserable  state  of  their  people  before  Bishop  Hay,  who 
in  their  interest  issued  a  public  Memorial  drawing  atten 
tion  to  their  sufferings.  In  view  of  the  position  of 
Bishop  Hay  at  the  time,  and  of  the  fact  that  the  Memorial 
was  given  full  publication,  there  can  be  no  doubt  about 
the  truth  of  the  statements  therein  contained.  The 
Memorial  is  here  given  almost  in  full,  only  two  copies  of 
it  being  known  to  exist. 

-'MEMORIAL  for  the  suffering  Catholicks  in  a  violent 
persecution  for  religion  at  present  carried  on  in 
one  of  the  WESTERN  ISLANDS  of  SCOTLAND. 

"  An  example  unheard  of  in  our  days  / 

"  The  Island  of  South  Uist,  one  of  the  largest  of  the 
Western  Islands  of  Scotland,  is  the  property  partly  of 
Clanranald  and  partly  of  his  cousin-german  Macdonald 
of  Boisdale.  This  last,  besides  what  he  possesses  as  his 
own  property,  has  also  very  large  tracts  of  land  in  lease, 
from  his  cousin  Clanranald,  so  that  he  may  have  between 
250  and  300  families  of  tenantry  under  him,  all  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  religion  as  all  their  predecessors  before 
them  had  been.  Boisdale  himself  was  baptized,  and  in 
his  younger  days  brought  up  in  the  same  Church,  but  is 
now  a  Protestant.  About  two  years  ago,  he  took  the 
resolution  to  cause  all  the  people  under  him  to  embrace 


SOUTH  UIST  33 

the  Protestant  religion  and  to  extinguish  the  old  religion 
entirely  as  far  as  his  power  reached. 

"  To  do  this  his  first  step  was  to  invite  all  the  children 
in  the  neighbourhood  to  learn  English  and  writing  with 
a  Presbyterian  preceptor  whom  he  engaged  in  his  family 
for  the  education  of  his  own  children.  This  the  poor 
people,  suspecting  no  harm,  gladly  agreed  to,  and  numbers 
of  children  were  sent  accordingly  ;  but  how  greatly  were 
their  parents  astonished,  when  after  some  time  they 
understood  that  the  most  shocking  methods  had  been 
used  to  corrupt  their  children !  That  impious  blas 
phemies  had  been  daily  inculcated  into  them  against 
their  religion ;  that  wicked,  immoral  and  even  im 
modest  sentences  had  been  given  to  be  copied  over  by 
those  who  could  write,  and  that  when  the  time  of  Lent 
came,  in  the  year  1770,  flesh  meat  was  forced  into  the 
mouths  of  those  who  refused  to  eat  it,  in  contempt  of 
the  laws  and  practice  of  the  Church  in  that  holy 
season. 

"  No  sooner  were  the  parents  apprised  of  these  things, 
than  with  one  accord  they  called  their  children  home, 
and  absolutely  refused  to  allow  them  to  frequent  such  a 
school  any  longer.  This  exasperated  Boisdale  to  the 
highest  degree  ;  he  stormed  and  threatened  to  eject 
them  out  of  their  lands,  but  the  poor  people  preferred 
their  duty  to  God,  and  the  peace  of  their  own  consciences 
to  the  fear  of  man,  and  disregarded  all  his  threats  in  such 
a  cause.  Boisdale,  suspecting  that  their  pastors  had 
encouraged  them  to  this  conduct,  turned  his  fury  against 
them  ;  forbid  them  ever  to  set  foot  in  his  lands,  or  exer 
cise  any  of  their  functions  amongst  his  people,  threatened 
them  with  the  last  dregs  of  his  vengeance  if  they  acted 


34    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

otherwise,  and  to  treat  them  with  indignity  with  his  own 
hands  wherever  he  should  meet  them.  These  gentlemen, 
for  prudence  sake,  kept  retired  for  a  little  time,  where 
the  necessity  of  their  duty  did  not  call  them  ;  in  the  hope 
that  a  little  cool  reflection  would  mitigate  his  anger,  and 
make  him  more  moderate.  But  it  was  all  in  vain,  he 
still  continued  fixed  in  his  purpose,  whilst  the  poor  people, 
though  exposed  to  every  sort  of  maltreatment  from  him, 
were  resolute  in  suffering  all,  rather  than  act  against 
their  consciences,  so  that  not  a  single  person  yielded. 
At  last,  some  time  before  Whit-Sunday  1770,  he  calls 
all  his  tenants  together,  and  tells  them,  that  he  had 
taken  his  final  resolution,  and  had  drawn  up  a  paper  in 
English  which  he  would  read  to  them  in  their  own 
language,  and  was  determined  that  either  they  should 
sign  the  paper,  or  be  thrown  out  of  their  holdings.  He 
then  read  this  paper  to  them,  which  to  their  utter  amaze 
ment,  they  found  to  contain  a  solemn  renunciation  of 
their  religion,  and  a  promise  under  oath,  never  more  to 
go  near  a  priest. 

"  The  poor  people  were  shocked  to  hear  such  a  pro 
posal  made  to  them  ;  but  he,  persisting  in  requiring  them 
to  agree  to  it,  or  leave  his  lands,  they  made  not  the 
slightest  hesitation  on  the  part  they  had  to  act,  but  to  a 
man,  renounced  his  service,  and  gave  up  their  lands, 
resolved  to  beg  their  bread  from  door  to  door,  rather 
than  be  guilty  of  such  impieties.  This  was  a  step  he 
did  not  expect,  and  which  quite  confounded  him,  for  he 
was  sensible,  that  if  he  should  let  them  go,  his  lands  must 
lie  waste  for  want  of  inhabitants.  Upon  this,  finding 
himself  forced  to  yield,  he  called  them  back  and  offered 
to  give  them  terms.  The  first  he  proposed  was,  that  he 


SOUTH  UIST  35 

should  give  them  no  further  trouble  themselves,  upon 
account  of  religion,  provided  only  they  allowed  their 
children  to  be  brought  up  Protestants ;  to  which  they 
unanimously  replied,  that  the  souls  of  their  children  were 
as  dear  to  them  as  their  own,  and  that  to  do  a  thing 
to  their  children  which  they  believed  to  be  prejudicial 
to  them,  was  involving  their  own  souls  in  the  same 
destruction. 

"  Upon  this  he  seemingly  complied  with  them,  and 
engaged  them  for  another  year  upon  his  lands,  to  give 
them  time,  as  he  said,  to  think  better  on  it.  But  no 
sooner  had  he  got  them  fixed  than  he  began  his  former 
solicitations,  and  endeavoured  by  every  means  he  could 
think  of,  to  force  them  to  compliance,  all  which  they 
resisted  with  the  most  heroic  constancy. 

"Then  it  was  that  a  proposal  was  made  to  them,  by 
their  friends  on  the  mainland,  to  try  to  get  them  settle 
ments  in  St  John's  Island,  in  America,  where  a  gentleman 
of  their  clan  was  purchasing  a  considerable  property, 
principally  with  the  view  of  assisting  them  and  others 
oppressed  at  home.  But  as  the  poor  people  for  the  most 
part  were  unable  to  transport  themselves  thither  with 
the  necessary  provisions,  utensils,  etc.,  they  were  not 
willing  all  at  once  to  leave  their  native  country,  in  hopes 
that  their  master  would  at  last  relent  and  let  them  live 
in  peace.  But  in  this  they  found  themselves  much  mis 
taken,  for  since  then  he  has  become  much  worse  than 
before ;  for  finding  them  determined  never  to  renounce 
their  religion,  he  has  used  every  means  in  his  power  to 
reduce  them  to  beggary,  in  which  he  has  but  too  well 
succeeded  ;  and  he  now  tells  them  that  they  must  leave 
his  lands  next  Whit- Sunday,  and  go  to  America,  if  they 


36    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

please,  when  lie  knows  that  the  greater  part  of  them 
have  not  one  farthing  to  carry  them  anywhere.  The 
latest  accounts  of  them  are  contained  in  a  letter  from 
Bishop  Macdonald  dated  the  29th  of  last  October,  of 
which  the  following  is  an  abstract : — '  Since  every  method 
failed  him,  he  betook  himself  to  all  the  artful  means  his 
malice  could  devise,  and  has  reduced  them  in  their 
circumstances  within  these  two  years  past  to  such  a 
degree  that  few  of  them  are  worth  one  half  of  the  stock 
they  had  before  that  time,  and  the  greatest  part  of  them 
are  reduced  to  beggary,  with  their  numerous  offspring 
in  a  remote  island,  30  leagues  from  the  Continent, 
not  knowing  what  hand  to  turn  to,  and  without  any 
means  of  getting  out  of  such  a  goal  (sic).  Their  distress  is 
still  heightened  by  the  prospect  this  destructive  season 
presents  them  with,  whereby  the  generality  of  these 
countries  is  threatened  with  destruction.'  Bishop 
Macdonald  then  enumerates  the  measures  taken  by 
Boisdale  to  effect  his  end  ;  1° — by  raising  their  rents  to 
three-  and  fourfold  what  they  formerly  were  ;  2° — keeping 
them  in  constant  agitation,  and  that  at  the  busiest  time 
of  the  year,  so  that  they  were  forced  to  neglect  their 
crops  ;  3° — perpetrating  all  kinds  of  oppression  upon 
them,  while  they,  being  100  miles  from  any  Justice 
of  the  Peace,  have  no  form  of  redress.  He  continues  : 
'  To  these  oppressive  measures  he  adds  the  most  barbar 
ous  treatment  of  their  persons,  never  accosting  them  but 
by  the  terms ;  You  devil  etc.  :  and  venting  such  blas 
phemies  against  every  article  of  their  religion,  as  makes 
death  more  eligible  to  them  than  the  having  any  con 
nection  with  him.  The  uncommon  veneration  and 
attachment  to  landlords  and  chieftains,  for  which  they 


SOUTH  UIST  37 

were  remarkable,  is  by  such  barbarous  treatment  changed 
into  an  extreme  of  terror  and  with  one  accord  they 
pray  God  to  deliver  them  from  him.  Those  who  are  the 
more  immediate  objects  of  his  fury  and  who  are  under 
an  absolute  necessity  of  leaving  him,  are  about  thirty- 
six  families  who  dwell  on  those  lands  which  are  his  own 
personal  property.  The  rest  who  are  his  subtenants 
upon  the  lands  he  has  on  lease  from  Clanranald,  amount 
to  about  600  souls,  but  with  these  he  has  not  proceeded 
to  such  violent  excess ;  and  it  is  hoped  that  if  he  finds 
the  former  taken  by  the  hand  and  provided  for,  he  may, 
for  fear  of  losing  the  whole,  mitigate  his  cruelty  against 
the  rest,  and  give  them  some  better  terms.  Now  as  the 
only  way  to  provide  for  these  heroic  sufferers,  is  to 
get  them  over  to  St  John's  Island,  where  the  above- 
mentioned  gentleman  will  provide  them  with  land  on  the 
most  advantageous  terms,  though  it  is  not  in  his  power 
to  carry  them  over ;  and  as  it  is  impossible  to  raise  such 
a  sum  of  money  in  their  own  country  as  would  be 
required  for  their  passage,  provisions,  and  the  other 
necessaries  for  a  new  colony,  the  only  resource  they 
have  under  God,  is  to  recommend  themselves  to  the 
charity  of  all  well-disposed  Catholics,  hoping  the  above 
plain  narrative  of  their  case  will  not  fail  to  excite  pity 
and  compassion.' 

"  The  above  Memorial  is  taken  from  authentic  accounts 
sent  from  Uist  and  especially  from  the  letters  of  Bishop 
Macdonald.  As  their  case  is  very  deplorable,  whilst 
their  constancy  and  resolution,  especially  in  such  poor 
country  people,  is  most  admirable,  they  are  most  earnestly 
recommended  to  the  charitable  assistance  of  all  good 
Catholics  into  whose  hands  this  relation  may  come,  in 


38    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

his  own  name  and  in  the  name  of  all  his  colleagues, 
and  of  all  the  Missionaries  of  this  kingdom  by 

"GEORGE  DAULIS,  Coadjutor. 

"EDINBURGH,  27th  November,  1771." 

At  the  present  date  it  may  seem  extraordinary  that 
such  proceedings  could  take  place  within  the  limits  of 
the  United  Kingdom,  but  it  must  be  remembered  that 
the  Clan  system,  in  which  the  Chief  was  supreme,  was 
still  strong  in  the  Western  Highlands.  He  had  the  power 
of  life  and  death  over  his  clansmen,  and  for  centuries 
that  power  had,  in  the  main,  been  exercised  with  justice 
and  moderation.  Although  the  power  of  the  Highland 
chief  had  been  much  restricted  during  the  previous  fifty 
years,  still  it  was  very  considerable,  and  moreover  there 
was  no  authority  at  hand  to  which  appeal  against  it  could 
be  made. 

To  these  same  causes  were  due  in  great  measure  the 
hardships  inflicted  by  enforced  emigration,  of  wlu'ch 
the  whole  of  the  Highlands  was  to  be  the  scene  for  the 
next  half -century.  Had  all  the  emigrations  been  con 
ducted  with  the  same  forethought  as  those  of  Glenaladale 
from  Uist,  untold  suffering  would  have  been  avoided, 
and  many  bitter  memories  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic 
would  have  been  saved.  Moreover,  the  emigration  it 
self  would  have  succeeded  far  better,  since  nothing  but 
tales  of  happiness  and  prosperity  would  have  come  back 
to  those  at  home,  instead  of  the  sad  tales  of  misery  which 
only  too  often  followed  in  the  trail  of  enforced  emigration. 

Regarding  the  action  of  Boisdale  it  is  a  strange  coin 
cidence  that  his  gross  abuse  of  authority  should  have 
occurred  at  the  very  time  when,  in  Edinburgh  and 


SOUTH  UIST  39 

London,  Government  was  granting  large  measures  of 
toleration,  and  when  the  bishops  in  their  letters  to  Rome 
speak  of  the  favour  they  were  enjoying  from  Govern 
ment.  Had  such  a  misfortune  fallen  on  these  people  one 
hundred  years  earlier,  what  would  have  become  of  the 
Catholics  of  Uist  ? 

Bishop  Challoner  had  the  Memorial  printed  at  his  own 
expense  and  distributed  amongst  the  English  Catholics. 
It  had  the  desired  effect,  and  everyone  was  much  affected 
by  the  suffering  and  heroic  constancy  of  the  poor  High 
landers.  Public  subscriptions  were  made  for  them  in 
London,  and  a  considerable  sum  was  thus  obtained. 
Bishop  Macdonald  and  Bishop  Hay  united  in  thanking 
Bishop  Challoner  for  his  "  amiable  behaviour,"  and 
prayed  God  to  reward  him  for  his  charity. 

Bishop  Hay  also  contributed  largely  out  of  his  slender 
means,  as  well  as  by  his  pen.  Glenaladale  writes  to  him  ; 
"  I  do  certainly  admire  the  extent  and  heroism  of  your 
charity  towards  Boisdale's  people;  could  I  persuade 
myself  that  you  spared  so  much  to  them  out  of  a  super 
fluity  rather  than  out  of  what  seems  your  whole,  I  could 
easier  reconcile  myself  to  it." 

In  May,  1772,  210  emigrants  sailed  for  St  John's 
Island  :  100  from  Uist ;  the  rest  from  the  mainland. 
They  took  with  them  enough  meal  for  one  year,  and  were 
accompanied  by  Mr  James  Macdonald,  missionary  priest. 
It  was  estimated  that  the  cost  of  transporting  the 
emigrants  would  be  about  £1,500,  all  of  which  they  later 
most  carefully  repaid.  They  had  a  fine  passage  to 
America,  where  they  arrived  in  seven  weeks,  with  the 
loss  of  only  one  child.  Mr  James  Macdonald  sent 
Bishop  Hay  a  most  favourable  account  of  the  French 


40    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

colonists  there,  whom  he  represented  as  a  set  of  excellent 
people  and  good  Catholics.  In  1776  Bishop  Hay  wrote 
to  Bishop  Geddes :  "  The  Uist  people  are  doing  ex 
tremely  well  in  St  John's  Island,  coming  fast  on,  and 
living  already  much  better  than  at  home." 

After  the  departure  of  the  emigrants,  Clanranald 
interposed  and  insisted  on  obtaiinng  from  Boisdale 
religious  toleration  for  the  poor  people  who  remained. 
The  Pope  also  brought  the  matter  to  the  notice  of  the 
young  Duke  of  Gloucester,  who  was  then  living  in  Kome, 
and  instructed  the  Nuncio  at  Paris  to  speak  to  the  British 
Ambassador  on  the  subject.  The  result  was  highly 
favourable  to  the  Highland  Catholics.  The  persecution 
was  ended  not  only  in  Uist,  but  in  other  parts  of  the 
Highlands,  where  the  proprietors  had  begun  to  follow 
the  example  of  Boisdale. 

Two  years  later,  Mr  Alexander  Macdonald,  priest  of 
Barra,  wrote  to  Bishop  Hay:  "25th  Sep.  1774.  .  .  . 
Since  our  late  terror  and  persecution,  Boisdale  is  quite 
reformed,  and  is  himself  in  all  appearance  the  person 
who  repents  most  for  his  former  doings.  He  grants  his 
people  a  most  unlimited  toleration  in  religious  matters, 
welcomes  our  clergy  always  to  his  family,  uses  them  with 
the  utmost  civility,  and  with  the  deference  they  are 
entitled  to.  His  condescension  is  so  great  that  we  are 
allowed  at  times  to  perform  some  of  our  functions  within 
the  precincts  of  his  '  palace,'  for  to  be  serious  he  has 
built  such  a  genteel  house,  at  Kilbride,  South  Uist,  as  I 
never  expected  to  see  in  the  Long  Island." 

The  change  in  Boisdale' s  attitude  towards  the  Catholic 
Church  did  not  extend  so  far  as  to  return  to  his  religious 
duties ;  or  rather  he  seems  to  have  deferred  this  until 


SOUTH  UIST  41 

the  last,  and  then  the  opportunity  was  denied  him.  His 
son,  who  had  earlier  been  remarkable  for  his  piety,  and 
who  was  so  zealous  in  the  practice  of  his  religion  that  he 
used  to  walk  each  Sunday  the  twenty  miles  to  the  old 
chapel  at  Gerinish,  later  became  so  bitter  that  he  refused 
to  allow  the  priest  to  enter  the  house  when  Boisdale  was 
dying.  Even  the  influence  of  Lady  Macdonald,  as 
Boisdale's  wife  was  called,  was  unavailing.  She  was  a 
daughter  of  M'Neil  of  Barra,  and  an  excellent  Catholic, 
of  whom  it  is  recorded  that  she  used  to  say  her  prayers 
at  the  rock  near  Garrihellie,  looking  towards  the  chapel. 
On  Sundays,  Boisdale  would  walk  half-way  to  church 
with  her — she  was  his  third  wife — but  she  seems  to  have 
had  no  power  against  her  stepson's  determined  refusal. 
Not  only  did  he  prevent  his  father  from  being  reconciled 
on  his  death-bed,  but  he  inscribed  upon  the  tombstone 
that  his  father  died  a  Protestant. 

Like  all  the  evicting  and  persecuting  landlords,  the 
Boisdales  have  long  since  disappeared  from  South  Uist. 
Stranger  still,  when  I  was  there  in  1909,  the  "  palace  "  of 
which  Boisdale  had  been  so  proud  was  being  taken  down 
to  build  the  cow-byres  of  recently  settled  crofters  at 
Kilbride.  The  grandchildren  and  great-grandchildren 
of  those  evicted  by  Boisdale  in  1770  were  in  many  cases 
reinstated  by  the  Crofters  Commission  on  the  farm  of 
Kilbride  about  1900.  When  the  farm  and  policies  had 
been  apportioned  among  the  crofters,  the  question  arose 
what  should  be  done  with  the  house,  which  was  still 
in  very  fair  condition.  The  proprietrix  (Lady  Cathcart) 
stipulated  that  the  house  had  to  be  pulled  down,  and  it  was 
bought  by  Mr  Mackenzie,  Lochboisdale,  who  sold  most 
of  the  material  later  on.  The  "  palace  "  of  Boisdale  was 


42    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

thus  taken  down  and  the  materials  sold  to  the  crofters 
to  be  used  in  building  their  outhouses  and  cattle-sheds. 
Sic  transit  gloria  mundi  ! 

Another  of  the  past  glories  of  Uist  is  the  ruin  of 
Ormaclate  Castle,  the  chief  seat  of  Clanranald  in  the 
island.  The  present  imposing  ruin  was  built  by  Captain 
Allan  Macdonald,  who  was  killed  at  Sheriffmuir.  It  was 
here  that  Bishop  Nicolson  was  entertained  by  the 
Catholic  laird  and  his  lady  in  1700.  To  show  the 
grandeur  of  the  family  of  Clanranald  at  that  time,  it 
should  be  mentioned  that  they  had  another  beautiful 
place  at  Borve  Castle,  Benbecula,  close  to  the  present 
chapel,  and  later  a  fine  house  at  Nunton,  three  miles 
to  the  north.  All  these  were,  in  addition  to  the  grand 
old  ruin  of  Castle  Tirrim,  in  Moydart,  always  regarded 
as  the  real  rallying  place  of  the  clan.  As  I  pointed  out 
on  a  previous  occasion,  all  these  lands  have  passed  out 
of  the  hands  of  Clanranald  and  his  relatives,  with  the 
single  exception  of  Glenaladale,  the  property  of  the 
kindly  helper  of  the  evicted  Uist  crofters. 

But  to  return  to  the  succession  of  priests.  Mr  Alexander 
Macdonald  was  priest  in  Uist  in  1779,  and  as  such  voted 
in  the  election  of  Bishop  Alexander  Macdonald.  In 
1782  Ranald  Maceachan  returned  to  Scotland  from  the 
Scots  College,  Rome.  He  was  at  once  placed  in  Uist, 
where  he  continued  till  his  death,  which,  to  the  great 
regret  of  his  bishop,  and  indeed  of  all  who  knew 
him,  happened  in  1803.  His  death  was  caused  by  a 
complaint  in  the  lungs,  which  arose  from  a  severe 
cold  he  caught  in  the  exercise  of  his  missionary  duties. 
He  was  a  young  man  of  great  merit,  and  of  more  than 
ordinary  learning.  His  excellent  qualities  made  him  to 


SOUTH  UIST  43 

be  loved  and  respected  even  by  the  Protestants.     (Abbe 
Macpherson.) 

Mr  Maceachan  was  succeeded  by  Mr  Roderick 
Macdonald.  This  venerable  clergyman  —  says  the 
Directory  of  1870 — was  born  in  the  island  of  South  Uist 
in  1763.  At  seventeen  he  was  sent  to  the  Scots  College, 
Valladolid,  where  he  was  ordained  in  his  twenty- eighth 
year.  On  his  return  to  Scotland,  he  was  appointed  to 
Badenoch,  where  he  was  priest  for  twelve  years  (1791- 
1803).  He  was  then  sent  to  the  north  end  of  South  Uist, 
and  Benbecula,  where,  after  discharging  the  duties  of  a 
faithful  and  exemplary  pastor,  he  died,  on  the  29th 
September  1828,  in  the  family  mansion  of  Garfluich, 
of  which  farm  and  lands  his  forefathers  had  been  tenants 
or  gentlemen  tacksmen  (a  race  of  landowners  now  nearly 
extinct)  for  generations. 

Mr  James  MacGregor  was  the  next  priest  in  the  northern 
portion,  and  he  remained  in  charge  till  his  death — the 
long  period  of  forty  years.  The  following  account  in  the 
Directory  of  1850  reads  as  if  it  came  from  his  pen,  for  he 
took  a  pardonable  pride  in  the  work  he  had  accomplished 
in  the  parish.  He  worked  at  the  chapel  of  Ardkenneth 
and  at  the  dikes  around  it  with  his  own  hands,  and  by  his 
own  remarkable  industry  stimulated  that  of  his  people  : — 

ARDKENNETH,  KILVANAN  AND  BENBECULA 

The  mission  under  Mr  MacGregor's  charge  is  naturally 
divided  into  three  districts.  lochar  (Netherland)  in  the 
centre,  Kilvanan  to  the  south,  and  Benbecula  to  the 
north. 

Ardkenneth  in  lochar.  This  chapel  was  erected  in  1829. 
It  is  seated  for  400  persons,  but  800  may  assist  in  it  at 


44    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

Mass  without  inconvenience.  It  has  no  gallery.  The 
dwelling-house  is  merely  a  continuation  of  the  walls  and 
roof  of  the  church,  and  the  whole  building  measures 
105  feet  in  length  by  32J  feet  in  breadth  over  the  walls. 
It  is  seen  to  a  great  distance  in  all  directions,  and  has  a 
very  imposing  appearance. 

The  inhabitants  of  this  country  speak  their  language 
(Gaelic)  in  great  purity  and  with  remarkable  nicety. 
A  place  of  worship,  if  it  be  large,  and  slated,  they  de 
nominate  Eaglais,  a  church.  If  the  building  be  not 
large,  but  slated,  they  call  it  Caipball,  a  chapel ;  and  a 
thatched  place  of  worship  they  distinguish  by  the  name 
of  Tighe-pobuill,  house  of  the  people. 

Kilvanan  or  Cill-Bhainan,  dedicated  to  St  Bain  or 
Bainan,  a  thatched  chapel,  which  stands  about  three 
miles  south  of  Ardkenneth,  was  erected  about  the  year 
1820,  by  Mr  Roderick  Macdonald,  a  scion  of  the  Clan- 
ranald  family.  It  accommodates  300  persons. 

Benbecula,  to  the  north.  Here  is  also  a  thatched  chapel, 
which  was  built  about  1790  by  Mr  Ranald  Maceachan, 
cousin-german  to  the  late  Marshal  Macdonald,  Duke  of 
Tarentum,  and  affords  accommodation  to  about  100 
persons.  In  its  day  it  was  thought  a  handsome  building, 
but  now  the  walls  of  it  are  failing,  and  something  must  be 
done  to  prevent  it  from  becoming  a  complete  ruin  ;  but 
whence  the  means  are  to  come  it  is  difficult  to  say. 
Balie-Mhanich  (Monktown),  where  the  chapel  stands,  on 
the  verge  of  the  Atlantic,  was  in  days  gone  by  possessed 
by  monks,  of  which  fact  some  small  traces  are  still  to  be 
seen. 

Of  the  Clan-Donuil,  that  branch  styled  the  Macdonalds 
of  Castle  Tirrim  in  Moydart,  commonly  called  Clanranald, 


SOUTH  UIST  45 

continued  Catholics  down  to  the  year  1745,  or  for  some 
years  posterior  to  that  period.  To  this  circumstance, 
as  a  human  cause,  may  be  attributed  the  preservation  of 
the  Faith  in  their  extensive  territories— viz.  Moydart, 
Arisaig,  Isles  of  Eigg  and  Canna,  Benbecula  and  South 
Uist.  It  is  a  fact  that  the  Clanranald  of  the  day  occasion 
ally  procured  priests  from  Ireland  to  supply  the  means  of 
religion  in  this  island.  The  last  of  these  was  Mr  Wynn. . . . 
The  Clanranalds,  since  they  abandoned  the  Faith,  were 
not  personally  hostile  to  their  Catholic  tenants,  but 
their  factors,  and  the  underlings  of  these  factors,  have 
done  a  vast  amount  of  evil  by  artfully  and  covertly 
supplanting  or  ejecting  the  poor,  helpless  Catholics,  and 
by  introducing  and  fostering  in  their  places  Protestants 
from  North  Uist,  Skye  and  Harris  ;  while  the  Catholics 
have  been  expatriated  and  compelled  to  remove  to  more 
friendly  climes.  Since  the  year  1828  about  700  Catholics 
have  emigrated  from  Mr  MacGregor' s  mission  to  America, 
and  still,  notwithstanding  this,  the  number  under  his 
charge  is  at  present  (A.D.  1850)  not  less  than  2,000. 

It  will  be  best  to  continue  the  story  of  these  northern 
chapels  before  returning  to  the  southern  end  of  the  island. 
The  chapel  at  Ardkenneth  is  much  the  same  to-day  as 
it  was  in  the  times  of  Mr  MacGregor.  The  stone-cobbled 
floor  is  probably  the  only  one  now  left  in  the  Highlands, 
and  when  strewn  with  fresh  sand  has  a  neat,  clean  appear 
ance,  such  as  no  other  material  procurable  at  that  date 
would  ever  have  had,  after  nearly  a  hundred  years  of 
continuous  use. 

Mr  MacGregor  died  in  1868.  He  was  born  in  1790, 
entered  Lismore  Seminary  in  1808,  and  was  ordained  in 


46    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

1816.  He  was  priest  at  Fort  William  from  1819  to  1828, 
and  was  removed  from  there  to  South  Uist.  In  1836  he 
went  to  Ireland  to  collect  money  for  the  erection  of  his 
church,  which  he  had  begun  as  early  as  1829.  During 
his  long  residence  amongst  them,  the  people  had  become 
greatly  attached  to  him,  and  deeply  mourned  his  loss. 
In  his  later  years  he  was  assisted  by  Mr  Colin  Macpherson, 
and  afterwards  by  Mr  Donald  M'Coll. 

Mr  Donald  Mackintosh  succeeded  Mr  MacGregor.  In 
1872  he  appealed  for  a  new  chapel  in  Benbecula.  "  Here," 
he  says,  "  matters  are  very  unsatisfactory.  With  a 
considerable  congregation  at  a  distance  of  six  miles  from 
Ardkenneth,  the  only  chapel  it  could  boast  of  was  a  very 
old  structure,  which  had  to  be  abandoned  a  few  years 
ago.  The  people  have  hitherto  been  attended  by  the 
priest  from  Ardkenneth,  always  with  inconvenience,  some 
times  with  considerable  danger  to  himself,  owing  to  a 
perilous  ford.  It  is  therefore  proposed  to  form  it  into  a 
separate  mission  and  to  build  a  chapel  and  priest's  house." 

The  priest's  house  was  finished  in  1878,  when  the  priest 
in  charge  appealed  for  funds  to  go  on  with  the  chapel. 
"  An  effort,"  he  says,  "  will  be  made  to  replace  the 
present  miserable  thatched  chapel — the  last  but  one  of 
its  kind  in  Scotland — by  one  more  befitting  its  sacred 
purpose.  The  chapel  is  not  only  unsightly  to  a 
degree,  but  far  too  small,  300  people  are  often  rather 
packed  than  accommodated  in  it."  As  early  as  1850 
the  Directory  had  stated :  "In  South  Uist  there  are 
three  slated  chapels,  erected  through  the  exertions  of 
Messrs  MacGregor  and  Chisholm ;  there  is  also  one  black 
chapel.  In  Benbecula  there  is  only  a  black  chapel,  a 
larger  one  is  very  necessary  there."  (Note  II.) 


SOUTH  UIST  47 

It  is  interesting  to  watch  the  growth  of  these  chapels ; 
what  a  couple  of  generations  ago  was  the  pride  of  priest 
and  people,  as  in  Moydart,  Braelochaber  and  Kilvanan, 
is  in  these  recent  times  looked  upon — and  certainly  most 
justly— as  little  worthy  of  the  services  of  the  Church,  and 
efforts  are  made  to  replace  them  by  the  very  picturesque 
chapels  which  now  adorn  so  many  of  the  Catholic  parishes 
in  the  West  Highlands  of  Scotland.  At  the  same  time 
there  has  also,  of  course,  taken  place  a  vast  improvement 
in  the  houses  of  the  people  and  in  their  manner  of  life. 
The  new  church  in  Benbecula  was  finished  in  1884, 
and  the  account  of  the  opening  ceremony  is  very  inter 
esting.  It  was  apparently  a  real  Uist  day,  the  rain  falling 
in  sheets,  yet  no  less  than  sixteen  miles  of  road  and  water 
had  to  be  traversed  by  the  greater  part  of  the  company. 
Little  wonder  that  they  had  to  encounter  some  difficulties. 
The  following  is  the  account  in  the  Directory  of  1885  : — 

"About  100  miles  N.W.  of  Oban  (the  port  for 
mails  and  for  passengers  to  the  Outer  Isles)  lies  the 
Island  of  Benbecula,  separated  from  the  Islands  of 
North  and  South  Uist,  by  tidal  fords  of  3  and  1J  miles 
in  breadth,  respectively.  These  together  with  Barra, 
form  what  is  locally  known  as  the  '  Long  Island.'  They 
have  always  contained  a  large  Catholic  population,  who 
have  carried  down  their  Faith  through  all  persecutions 
to  the  present  time. 

"  In  Benbecula  alone  there  are  over  700  Catholics. 
Two  years  ago  the  priest  in  charge  found  it  necessary  to 
ask  for  subscriptions  for  a  new  chapel,  the  old  one  of 
rude  stone  being  in  a  ruinous  condition.  On  4th  August 
last  a  large  steam  yacht,  chartered  by  Mr  Campbell, 
of  Lochnell,  left  Lochnell  Bay,  with  the  Bishop  and 


48    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

a  numerous  party  ;  they  landed  at  Lochskipport,  and 
from  there  drove  to  Benbecula,  a  distance  of  14  miles. 
The  following  morning  a  large  party  of  visitors  came  to 
Benbecula  from  South  Uist  amidst  a  downpour  of  rain. 
After  some  difficulties,  necessitated  by  a  longer  route 
of  16  miles,  the  church  was  reached  at  1  P.M.  and 
Pontifical  Mass  was  sung.  Many  priests  and  a  large 
number  of  Islanders  from  all  parts  were  present.  The 
Islanders  were  rejoiced  beyond  description  at  seeing 
ceremonies  which  had  been  unknown  in  the  island  for 
centuries,  and  in  their  enthusiasm  they  followed  his 
Lordship  and  the  visitors  for  a  long  way  on  their  return 
journey." 

Since  Benbecula  was  formed  into  a  separate  mission 
it  has  been  served  by  Rev.  Donald  Mackintosh,  now 
Provost  of  the  Chapter  ;  by  Rev.  Alexander  Macdougall 
(1891-1903),  Rev.  Hugh  Cameron  (1903-1908)  and  Rev. 
John  M'Millan  (1908-  ).  During  the  same  period 
the  parent  mission  of  Ardkenneth  was  served  by  Rev. 
Donald  M'Coll  (1877-1887),  Rev.  Angus  Macrae  (1887- 
1903),  Rev.  Donald  Walker  (1903-1914),  Rev,  W.  Gillies, 
1915. 

In  the  southern  portion  of  the  island  Mr  Ranald 
Macdonald  was  priest  from  about  1788  to  1819,  when  he 
was  elected  to  succeed  Bishop  ^Erieas  Chisholm  as  Vicar 
Apostolic  of  the  Highland  District.  During  his  stay  in 
South  Uist  he  built  the  old  chapel  and  priest's  house  at 
Bornish  ;  the  latter  is  still  standing,  and  is  situated  about 
half -a -mile  from  the  present  chapel.  This  was  built  by  Mr 
John  Chisholm,  who,  like  Mr  MacGregor,  conferred  untold 
benefits  on  the  people  of  South  Uist.  As  my  informant 
said  :  "  Father  Chisholm  was  Chief  in  Uist,  where  he  had 


SOUTH  UIST  49 

great  authority  and  the  people  dearly  loved  him;  he 
was  a  pretty,  pretty  man,  and  a  giant  who  could  have 
thrown  the  factor — with  whom  he  often  had  a  disagree 
ment — over  the  wall."  At  the  time  that  the  Bornish 
chapel  was  built  there  was  a  large  congregation  all 
around  it,  but  the  people  were  evicted  in  1851.  Since 
that  date  the  chapel  has  stood  alone,  no  house  within  a 
mile  of  it,  and  the  larger  part  of  the  congregation,  which 
still  numbers  about  500,  four  or  five  miles  away.  The 
scenes  at  these  evictions  were  similar  to  those  at  Barra, 
Knoydart  and  elsewhere,  and  there  is  no  need  to  repeat 
the  harrowing  details  here.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  they 
have  left  memories  of  suffering  and  injustice  which  half 
a  century  has  done  little  to  efface.  But  happier  days  are 
dawning  here  also,  for  in  1913  the  Board  of  Agriculture 
for  Scotland  came  to  an  arrangement  with  the  proprietrix, 
Lady  Cathcart,  whereby  the  three  farms  of  Milton, 
Ormaclate  and  Bornish  were  made  into  small  land 
holdings,  and  divided  amongst  the  descendants  of  those 
evicted  in  1851,  who  have  never  ceased  to  clamour  for 
the  land  on  which  their  forefathers  had  been  settled  for 
generations.  One  cannot  but  hope  that  a  few  years  will 
see  a  thriving  population  in  the  district,  clustering  round 
their  church,  for  which  the  people  of  Uist  have  always 
had  such  marked  affection  and  veneration. 

Amongst  the  benefits  conferred  by  Mr  Chisholm  was  the 
branch  road  down  to  Lochboisdale,  which  he  was  the  first 
to  propose.  This  was  at  the  time  of  the  famine,  in  1846- 
1848.  Mr  Chisholm  felt  that  the  people  were  being 
supported  by  charity,  and  proposed  making  the  road  so 
as  to  give  them  employment,  and  the  means  of  earning 
their  food.  At  the  meeting  when  this  proposal  was  made, 
D 


50    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

the  factor,  Dr  Alexander  M'Leod,  shook  his  fist  in  Mr 
Chisholm's  face,  but  he  later  sent  an  apology,  when  the 
road  had  proved  itself  to  be  so  great  a  boon.  In  reply 
to  the  angry  factor  Mr  Chisholm  had  merely  whistled,  a 
favourite  practice  of  his. 

Mr  Allan  M'Lean  was  assistant  to  Mr  Chishoim  for  a 
short  time,  but  went  to  America,  where  the  following 
incident  occurred.  He  used  to  give  of  his  fodder  to  a 
poor  neighbour,  but  the  rogue  was  not  content  with  what 
he  was  given ;  he  started  to  steal  from  the  barn.  The 
servant,  finding  that  fodder  was  going,  complained  to 
Mr  M'Lean,  who  decided  that  he  should  lock  him  in  the 
barn  and  he  would  watch  for  the  thief.  In  due  course  the 
rogue  came  in,  made  up  his  bundle,  tied  it  over  his 
shoulder  and  made  off.  The  priest  went  a  short  way 
after  him,  for  the  stormy  night  prevented  him  from  being 
heard  ;  he  then  lit  the  bundle  from  behind,  and  the  storm 
soon  set  it  ablaze.  The  thief  could  with  difficulty  get  rid 
of  the  bundle,  and  not  till  he  was  badly  burned.  Next 
day  he  went  to  the  priest,  who  expressed  surprise  at  seeing 
him  so  badly  burned.  "  Well,  Father,"  said  the  thief, 
"  I  thought  I  would  do  better  for  myself  than  what  you 
gave  me ;  but  the  devil  himself  set  fire  to  the  bundle  as 
I  stole  it  away  last  evening,  and  it's  glad  I  am  that  I 
saved  my  life  from  his  clutches.'5 

Mr  Chisholm  was  very  fond  of  the  old  customs,  numbers 
of  which  still  survive,  thanks  in  large  measure  to  his 
encouragement.  A  few  are  given  here,  such  especially 
as  concerned  the  feasts  of  the  Church.  At  Christmas 
three  Masses  were  said,  one  immediately  after  the  other, 
at  midnight.  Most  of  the  men  would  bring  their  shinty 
clubs  even  to  the  midnight  Mass,  and  at  dawn  would  go 


SOUTH  UIST  51 

— not  home — but  to  the  Machar  for  shinty.  Even  the 
old  men  would  put  off  their  shoes  for  the  game,  and  there 
would  be  a  small  mountain  of  shoes  at  the  goal.  For  the 
Christmas  dinner,  each  household  invariably  killed  a 
sheep,  and  had  the  best  repast  of  the  year. 

On  New  Year's  Eve  boys  and  young  men  would  go 
from  house  to  house  and  would  have  to  say  their  piece  of 
poetry  before  the  door  would  be  opened.  Then  they 
would  go  round  the  fire  by  the  left — the  fire,  be  it  noted, 
was  always  in  the  centre  of  the  floor  in  those  days— and 
before  they  sat  down  would  say  :  "  God  bless  the  house 
and  all  its  contents."  To  which  Mr  Chisholm  or  the 
oldest  person  present  would  say :  "  God  bless  you ! 
God  bless  you !  "  This  custom  is  still  kept  up. 

For  Purification,  candles  were  made  of  tallow  and 
ashes — peat  ashes,  needless  to  say— between  folds  of 
linen,  and  these  candles  were  coloured  blue,  red,  etc., 
to  make  them  look  festive.  I  brought  back  from  Uist  one 
of  these  candles  and  lit  it  at  a  meeting  of  the  Society  of 
Antiquaries  at  Inverness,  when  everyone  was  surprised 
to  see  how  well  it  burned. 

At  Easter  the  children  would  go  from  house  to  house 
gathering  eggs,  and  would  then  play  amongst  themselves. 
One  would  strike  his  egg  against  that  of  his  opponent, 
and  the  winner  would  have  whichever  cracked.  People 
would  rise  early  on  Easter  morning  to  see  the  sun  rise, 
believing  that  it  danced  for  joy. 

St  Michael's  Day,  or  Michaelmas,  was  a  great  feast,  and 
was  kept  as  a  holiday  of  obligation.  Sports  were  held 
on  the  Machar,  especially  horse  races,  which  took  place 
at  Ardmichel,  a  tongue  of  land  midway  between  Bornish 
and  Howbeg,  and  exactly  half-way  between  the  north 


52     CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

and  south  ends  of  the  island.  In  the  evening  there  was  a 
ball  in  every  township.  At  Michaelmas  also  a  special  cake 
was  made,  one  for  each  member  of  the  family,  and  others 
would  be  sent  as  a  remembrance  to  friends  in  Glasgow 
and  elsewhere. 

St  Andrew's  Day  was  the  beginning  of  the  shinty  season, 
which  afforded  endless  amusement  during  the  winter 
afternoons,  whilst  the  evenings  were  enlivened  with 
song  and  story,  the  bagpipe  and  the  fiddle,  several  of 
which  may  still  be  seen  in  almost  every  cottage.  Little 
wonder  that  Catholic  Uist  should  have  been  a  happy  home 
where  the  ancient  ballads  survived  better  than  elsewhere. 

By  contrast  we  can  learn  to  appreciate  the  efforts  of 
our  own  clergy,  whose  conduct  in  this  matter  differed  so 
greatly  from  that  of  many  of  their  Presbyterian  con 
temporaries.  Mr  Alexander  Carmichael,  who  was  far 
from  being  a  Catholic,  but  who,  as  the  greatest  authority 
on  matters  Celtic  in  recent  times,  has  every  claim  to  our 
respect,  bitterly  regrets  how  the  Calvinist  ministers  did 
their  best  by  their  stern  disapproval  to  stamp  out  the  old 
Gaelic  poetry  and  customs.  He  gives  instances  of  how 
the  people  of  the  Isles  no  longer  dare  to  repeat  the  old 
tales  to  each  other,  though  their  minds  are  still  so  strongly 
tempered  by  them.  One  instance  he  quotes  from  a 
lady  who,  as  a  child,  was  sent  to  the  parish  school  of  Islay, 
to  learn  arithmetic  from  the  schoolmaster.  She  used 
to  join  in  the  children's  Gaelic  songs  and  games,  but  as 
the  schoolmaster,  a  narrow  Presbyterian  from  the  main 
land,  denounced  Gaelic  song  and  Gaelic  speech,  they 
could  only  enjoy  them  out  of  school  time.  "  One  day," 
she  says,  "  the  schoolmaster  heard  us  and  called  us  back. 
He  punished  us  till  the  blood  trickled  from  our  fingers, 


SOUTH  UIST  53 

although  we  were  big  girls  with  the  dawn  of  womanhood 
upon  us.  The  thought  of  that  scene  thrills  me  with 
indignation."  Mr  Carmichael  himself  was  often  tanta 
lised  by  the  story  or  song  he  had  coaxed  out  of  a  High 
lander  being  stopped  midway  by  the  appearance  of  the 
minister  or  one  of  the  disapproving  elders  of  the  district. 
(Dublin  Review,  October,  1911,  p.  338.) 

The  same  spirit  may  be  seen  in  the  earlier  Reports  of 
the  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge,  where 
frequently  such  passages  as  this  occur  :  "  If  the  people 
of  this  district  are  to  be  taught  the  true  Gospel  Teaching, 
they  must  learn  English.  The  want  of  English  is  one 
of  the  chief  causes  why  they  remain  in  ignorance," 
where  ignorance  and  Catholic  teaching  are  often  con 
sidered  to  be  one  and  the  same  thing.  Certain  it  is  that 
the  teachers  sent  from  Edinburgh  at  the  beginning  of 
the  last  century  were  keenly  opposed  to  Gaelic.  There 
is  the  further  fact  that  the  Highland  dress  and  Gaelic 
language  were  thought  to  be  marks  of  the  Jacobite,  and 
Government  wished  to  discourage  everything  that  might 
lead  to  a  recurrence  of  the  "  forty-five." 

The  same  ideas  occur  in  the  Report  of  Messrs  Hyndman 
and  Dick,  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Church  of  Scotland  to  visit  the  Highlands  and  Islands, 
1760.  The  Report  is  certainly  very  moderate  in  tone,  while 
the  concluding  sentences  are  not  a  little  striking.  "  In 
countries  lying  under  such  complicated  disadvantages, 
it  is  easy  to  see  the  difficulty  of  extirpating  ancient 
prejudices,  and  of  introducing  the  Protestant  Reformed 
Religion.  The  Roman  Catholic  persuasion,  which  was 
formerly  established  in  this  and  every  other  part  of  Great 
Britain  hath  kept  possession  of  many  parts  of  the 


54    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

Highlands  ever  since  the  Reformation.  Notwithstanding 
the  discouragement  given  to  it  at  different  periods,  the 
zeal  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  together  with  the  concurrence 
of  political  causes,  hath  been  hitherto  able  to  preserve 
and  even  on  some  occasions  to  strengthen  that  interest. 
The  priests  of  that  Communion  are  numerous  and  active, 
and  although  their  salaries  be  small,  yet  the  advantage 
of  a  foreign  education,  which  they  receive  from  a  publick 
fund,  and  the  influence  which  their  political  religion  gives 
over  the  minds  of  the  people  have  contributed  to  check 
the  progress  of  the  Reformation,  and  at  some  periods  to 
gain  proselytes  to  their  own  Church." 

On  the  death  of  Mr  Chisholm,  in  1867,  his  nephew, 
Mr  William  Macdonell,  returned  to  the  Bornish  mission, 
where  he  had  earlier  spent  several  years  as  assistant 
to  his  uncle.  Mr  Macdonell,  who  had  previously  built 
the  church  at  Knoydart,  undertook  a  begging  tour  to 
collect  funds  for  rebuilding  the  church  at  Daliburgh, 
seven  miles  south  of  Bornish.  On  his  return  he  caught 
a  severe  cold,  died  at  Bornish,  and  is  buried  at  Daliburgh. 
The  later  priests  of  this  mission  were  Rev.  Alexander 
Campbell  (1871-1883),  Rev.  John  Mackintosh  (1883- 
1900),  Rev.  Donald  Morrison  (1900-1903),  Rev.  William 
M'Lellan  (1903-1912),  Rev.  John  Mackintosh  (1912-  ). 

Previous  to  1868,  when  the  present  chapel  was  built 
at  Daliburgh,  there  was  a  slated  chapel  on  the  same  site. 
Previous  to  that  again  Mass  used  to  be  said  in  a  croffcer's 
house  still  standing.  A  sign  of  the  size  of  these  chapels 
is  that  when  the  present  chapel  was  being  built,  the  old 
one  was  allowed  to  stand,  the  new  walls  were  built  round 
it,  and  the  roof  placed  over  them,  after  which  the  old  build 
ing  was  removed  from  within  the  new.  The  successive 


SOUTH  UIST  55 

priests  who  filled  this  mission  were  Rev.  Donald  M'Coll 
(1867-1874),  Rev.  Alexander  Forbes  (1875-1881),  and, 
for  shorter  periods,  Rev.  Alexander  Mackintosh,  Rev. 
Allan  McDonald,  Rev.  George  Rigg,  Rev.  Samuel 
Macdonald,  Rev.  William  Macdonald,  Rev.  Alexander 
Macdougall,  who,  in  1907,  greatly  enlarged  the  church 
and  redecorated  it. 

The  tale  of  self-sacrifice  of  Father  George  Rigg  is  very 
beautiful ;  he  was  in  the  thirty-sixth  year  of  his  age  and 
the  seventh  of  his  priesthood.  Day  after  day  for  several 
weeks  he  had  been  attending  cases  of  fever  and  nursing 
the  patients  from  morning  till  night,  since  no  other 
person — not  even  the  nearest  relative — would  venture 
within  gunshot  of  the  infected  houses.  One  case  was 
particularly  noticeable — that  of  a  poor  old  woman  and  her 
only  son.  They  both  sickened  of  the  fever  and  had  no 
one  to  attend  them.  Father  Rigg  was  their  only  helper  ; 
he  cooked  their  food,  tidied  the  house,  and  mended  the 
fire.  The  son  died  first,  and  he  laid  him  in  his  coffin  and 
attended  him  to  the  grave.  After  this  he  too  caught 
the  fever,  and  at  the  end  of  a  week,  despite  the  constant 
care  of  three  doctors,  he  succumbed,  having  thus  sacri 
ficed  his  own  life  to  save  that  of  others,  and  to  care  for 
them  in  death.  His  own  coffin  was  borne  part  of  the 
way  to  the  grave  by  the  six  neighbouring  priests,  and  as 
the  story  of  his  heroic  death  became  known  great  was 
the  admiration  which  it  excited,  and  loud  the  praise  that 
was  lavished  on  the  young  priest  in  the  far-distant  isle 
of  Uist. 

Father  Allan  McDonald,  the  apostle  of  Eriskay,  as 
his  people  loved  to  call  him,  is  another  charming  character 
to  which  it  is  difficult  to  do  justice  in  the  short  space  at 


56    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

my  disposal.  During  the  years  he  was  at  Daliburgh 
(1885-1894),  he  had  come  to  know  and  to  love  the  people 
of  the  little  island  of  Eriskay,  about  400  in  number. 
There  is  indeed  a  great  attraction  about  the  island  and 
its  people.  It  has  no  road  at  all,  all  traffic,  such  as 
carrying  peats,  etc.,  being  done  by  creels  on  the  backs 
of  ponies.  Fishing  is  the  chief  means  of  livelihood,  and 
this,  in  addition  to  the  crofts,  gives  the  people  all  they 
require.  They  are  indeed  remarkably  happy  and  con 
tented.  There  is  no  licensed  house  upon  the  island,  and 
woe  betide  the  fisherman  who  in  Father  Allan's  time 
brought  spirits  to  his  beloved  island  home. 

In  1887  Bishop  Angus  Macdonald,  who  had  the  greatest 
personal  respect  and  affection  for  Father  McDonald, 
issued  the  following  appeal :  "  Rev.  Allan  McDonald, 
besides  the  Mission  of  Daliburgh,  South  Uist,  numbering 
over  1,500  souls,  has  charge  of  an  outlying  district,  the 
Island  of  Eriskay,  separated  from  the  main  Island  by  a 
stormy  channel  and  having  a  population  of  about  400 
souls.  His  time  and  strength  are  more  than  fully  taxed 
by  the  care  of  the  principal  mission ;  whilst  such  occa 
sional  attendance  as  he  is  able  to  give  to  the  Eriskay 
station,  though  quite  inadequate  to  the  wants  of  the 
poor  people,  involves  a  serious  strain  on  his  strength 
and  danger  to  his  health.  For  the  sake  of  both  priest 
and  people  therefore  the  erection  of  Eriskay  into  a 
separate  Mission  is  urgently  called  for.  The  present 
church,  a  wretched  hovel,  has  been  so  far  improved  in 
ternally  by  his  zeal,  that  it  will  suffice  as  a  temporary 
arrangement  until  funds  for  a  more  suitable  church  are 
forthcoming.  But  a  house  for  a  resident  priest  is  in 
the  first  instance  needed,  and  I  have  authorised  and 


SOUTH  UIST  57 

indeed  urged  Rev.  Allan  McDonald,  to  endeavour  to 
collect  the  necessary  funds." 

The  house  was  built  without  much  difficulty  as  to  funds, 
and  the  church  followed  soon  after,  being  opened  in  1903. 
Then,  just  as  he  seemed  to  have  secured  all  he  could  for 
his  Eriskay  flock,  Father  Allan  was  cut  off  by  death,  at 
the  early  age  of  forty-six.  The  story  of  his  life  and  work 
are  best  told  in  the  words  of  his  obituary  notice,  though 
it  cannot  but  be  regretted  that  no  biography  has  been 
written  of  one  whose  life  was  a  constant  source  of  edifica 
tion  and  pride  to  his  bishop,  his  fellow-priests,  and  to 
that  wider  circle  of  the  literary  world  who,  year  by  year, 
came  to  know  and  to  respect  him.  His  relations  to  his 
people  also,  whom  he  ruled  no  less  sternly  than  he  tended 
kindly,  can  find  few  parallels  in  the  lives  of  the  holiest 
priests.  The  obituary  notice  is  given  in  full,  as  incident 
ally  it  affords  much  information  on  the  conditions  existing 
in  the  Western  Islands  : 

"  Rev.  Allan  McDonald  was  born  in  Lochaber  in  1859 
and  was  ordained  in  1882.  His  first  two  years  as  priest 
were  spent  at  Oban,  and  in  July  1884  he  was  sent  to 
Daliburgh  in  S.  Uist.  Here  he  had  charge  of  a  con 
gregation  of  2,200  souls,  all  with  only  two  exceptions 
Gaelic-speaking,  and  natives  of  the  island.  Father 
Allan  entered  on  his  work  with  characteristic  zeal  and 
self-sacrifice  in  the  midst  of  many  difficulties  and  priva 
tions.  The  congregation  was  one  of  small  crofters  and 
fishermen — toilers  of  the  land  and  sea — earning  a  living, 
precarious  at  best ;  and  unable,  no  matter  how  willing,  to 
do  much  for  the  support  of  the  priest.  The  conditions  of 
life  in  the  Hebrides  at  that  time  were  little  known  and 
understood  by  dwellers  on  the  mainland,  and  few  knew 


58    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

to  sympathise  with  the  priests  in  their  peculiar  local  diffi 
culties  and  in  the  hampering  poverty  of  themselves  and 
of  their  people.  The  present  generation  may  know  times 
that  are  no  worse  than  had  been,  they  may  meet  with 
more  sympathy  from  without,  and  improved  communica 
tion  doubtless  keeps  them  more  in  touch  with  the  outer 
world,  but  the  fact  remains  that  even  now,  for  priest  and 
people,  life  in  the  Hebrides  is  made  up  of  hardships  and 
trials  which  dwellers  on  the  mainland  little  know  or 
understand. 

"  Father  Allan's  labours  and  zeal  in  attending  to  the 
Catholics  of  Daliburgh  was  unceasing.  He  also  had  the 
charge  of  the  400  souls  in  Eriskay.  Mass  was  said  in 
the  island,  in  an  old,  thatched,  dry-stone  building  by  the 
priest  from  Daliburgh.  Under  the  most  favourable 
circumstances  this  meant  getting  over  five  miles  of  road 
and  two  of  sea  to  reach  Eriskay,  '  wind  and  weather 
permitting.'  It  was  often  impossible  to  sail  over  to  the 
island  and  once  there  it  was  as  often  impossible  to  recross 
and  return  home.  The  regular  visits  and  the  frequent 
sick  calls  entailed  much  hardship,  and  often  a  stay  of 
days  and  nights  in  Eriskay,  waiting  for  weather  in  which 
the  boat  could  live.  There  was  then  no  house  for  the 
priest  in  the  island,  and  his  people  gave  him  willingly  of 
their  best  in  food  and  shelter.  Such  was  Father  Allan's 
life  as  a  priest  in  Uist  living  for  his  people,  and  faithfully 
doing  his  duty.  In  temporal  matters  he  was  at  their 
service  as  a  leader  and  adviser.  In  an  acute  crisis  re 
garding  the  land  question,  he  guided  his  people  wisely 
and  well,  in  their  successful  struggle  to  obtain  fixity  and 
more  reasonable  conditions  of  tenure. 

"  But  no  ordinary  constitution  could  hold  out  against 


SOUTH  UIST  59 

Father  Allan's  heroic  labours,  and  after  some  years  he 
was  forced  to  admit,  that  he  was  no  longer  physically 
fit,  for  the  duties  of  a  Mission  such  as  Daliburgh.  He 
had  overtaxed  his  energy  and  his  strength,  and  following 
on  a  severe  attack  of  influenza,  weakness  of  the  heart 
made  itself  only  too  apparent.  Through  his  exertions  a 
suitable  Presbytery  had  been  erected  in  Eriskay  and  the 
island  had  been  formed  into  a  separate  charge  with 
Rev.  Donald  Mackintosh  as  its  first  priest.  Father  Allan 
was  transferred  to  Eriskay  in  1893.  Here  he  was  destined 
to  spend  the  remainder  of  his  days,  and  here  the  record 
of  his  life  was  the  same  ;  duty  faithfully  discharged,  a 
life  spent  for  and  with  his  devoted  flock.  He  loved  his 
bare,  tree-less,  windswept  island,  he  was  with  his  people 
in  their  joys  and  sorrows,  his  people  loved  and  were 
proud  of  their  pastor.  He  was  everything  to  his  people 
and  they  were  everything  to  him. 

"  He  had  set  his  heart  on  building  a  suitable  church 
to  replace  the  old  thatched  building  that  had  done  duty 
for  so  many  years.  His  people  helped  in  the  good  work, 
young  and  old,  men  and  women,  gave  what  they  could 
in  the  building  of  God's  house.  Those  who  owned  boats 
and  nets  promised  one  night's  catch  of  fish  toward  the 
cost  of  the  new  church  and  many  and  fervent  were  the 
prayers  that  it  might  be  a  record  one — and  so  it  was. 
The  total  catch  realised  a  considerable  sum,  and  one  boat's 
crew  handed  their  pastor  £50  as  the  proceeds  of  a  single 
night's  fishing. 

"  In  response  to  an  appeal,  aid  came  from  without — 
speedily  and  beyond  all  expectation.  Sympathy  was  evoked 
by  the  plain  unvarnished  statement  of  Eriskay 's  needs, 
and  this  sympathy  took  practical  form.  Contributions 


60     CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

came  in  generously  from  rich  and  poor,  priest  and 
layman,  and  also  from  kind  friends  not  of  the  house 
hold  of  the  Faith.  A  commencement  was  made  with 
the  building  and  it  was  completed  in  a  far  shorter  time 
than  priest  or  people  had  dared  to  hope. 

"  But  the  completion  of  the  church  brought  no  rest  to 
Father  Allan.  He  became,  if  that  could  easily  be,  more 
anxious  for  their  spiritual  good,  more  attentive  to  his 
own  priestly  duties.  He  was  moreover  always  in  active 
sympathy  with  his  people  in  all  that  concerned  their 
temporal  welfare.  The  houses  were  improved,  bridle 
paths  made — there  are  no  roads  nor  ever  have  been — by 
the  Congested  Districts  Board.  Once  a  year  he  solemnly 
blessed  the  Eriskay  fishing  fleet  and,  by  special  permission 
of  the  Pope,  said  Mass  on  one  of  the  boats  to  bring  God's 
blessing  on  men  and  boats  and  fishing  gear,  ere  starting 
on  the  season's  work. 

"  Notwithstanding  his  busy  life  and  impaired  health,  he 
was  an  indefatigable  student  of  Gaelic  and  a  recognised 
authority  on  all  that  related  to  traditions,  whether  Celtic 
or  Norse,  the  folk-lore,  fairy  tales,  antiquities  and  history, 
the  fauna  and  flora,  the  shells  and  algae  of  the  Hebrides. 
His  publications  were  but  few,  yet  he  left  MSS.  amounting 
to  thousands  of  pages,  and  it  is  hoped  that  some  of  these 
at  least  will  be  published  and  that  Father  Allan  may 
some  day  be  given  the  place  among  Celtic  scholars  which 
by  every  right  is  his.  He  gave — all  too  freely  be  it 
said — of  his  gleanings  to  other  workers  in  the  Celtic 
field.  [I  have  heard  it  stated,  but  on  what  authority 
I  do  not  recollect,  that  he  was  offered  the  chair  of 
Celtic  in  the  University  of  Edinburgh,  if  he  would 
eave  his  island  home,  but  nothing  would  induce  him 


SOUTH  UIST  61 

to  leave  his  beloved  Eriskay  and  its  good  and  simple 
people.] 

"  Remarkable  it  is  that  with  all  his  culture,  only  once 
a  year  did  Father  Allan  visit  the  mainland,  which  must 
have  offered  so  many  attractions  to  him.  On  these 
occasions  after  attending  the  meeting  of  the  clergy  he 
would  return  to  Eriskay  with  as  little  delay  as  possible. 

"  His  illness  was  of  short  duration,  and  his  funeral 
was  such  as  could  be  seen  nowhere  else.  Immediately 
after  the  coffin  walked  the  clergy,  followed  by  the  women 
and  children,  children  on  foot  and  children  in  arms, 
mothers  and  their  families  weeping  and  praying  for  the 
fond  father  who  was  making  his  last  journey  to  his  home 
in  their  midst ;  the  aged  too,  men  and  women  all  took 
part  in  that  last  act  of  veneration  to  one  they  loved  so 
well."  And  when  men  were  ready,  as  usual,  to  fill  in  the 
grave  with  spades,  they  were  put  aside  by  the  Islanders, 
who  sobbing,  laid  soil  and  sods  gently  with  their  hands 
over  the  coffin,  and  so  the  grave  was  filled  and  covered. 
Surely  Father  Allan  would  have  thought  himself  well  re 
paid  for  living  and  dying  amongst  his  devoted  Islanders, 
to  have  received  such  a  funeral,  marked  as  it  was  by  the 
most  touching  affection  and  the  deepest  veneration. 


KNOYDART 

THE  first  mention  that  we  have  of  Knoydart,  as  far  as 
Catholic  life  is  concerned,  is  when  Mr  White,  at  the 
request  of  the  Catholics  there,  blessed  the  waters  of  Loch 
Hourn,  which  divides  Knoydart  from  Glenelg,  and 
thereby  brought  back  the  herring  to  the  loch  which  had 
formerly  been  noted  for  its  fishing,  but  which,  for  some 
years  previously,  had  yielded  no  return.  The  statement 
is  interesting  as  proving,  amongst  other  things,  how  great 
must  have  been  the  activity  of  Mr  White,  since  almost 
every  district  bears  witness  to  his  zeal.  This  was  about 
the  year  1660. 

In  the  Report  of  his  Visitation  in  1678,  Mr  Leslie  says 
of  Knoydart  that  the  Catholics  there  were  very  numerous 
and  very  fervent.  We  find,  indeed,  that  they  formed  one 
of  the  largest  congregations  of  Highland  Catholics  until 
the  evictions  of  1852.  In  1700  Bishop  Nicolson  passed 
from  Glengarry  into  Knoydart, — probably  following  the 
route  which  for  several  years  was  a  favourite  one  with 
the  late  King  Edward, — along  Loch  Garry  side,  then 
through  the  beautiful  hills  which  form  the  forests  of 
Glengarry  and  Glen  Quoich,  ten  miles  along  Loch  Quoich, 
and  thence  to  the  head  of  Loch  Hourn,  where  the  road 
drops  500  feet  to  sea -level.  At  that  time  there  was,  of 
course,  no  road  worthy  of  the  name,  and  hence  the 
Bishop's  statement  that  although  he  had  crossed  and 

62 


KNOYDART  63 

recrossed  the  Alps,  he  had  never  experienced  anything 
like  the  difficulties  of  this  journey. 

The  Bishop  spent  one  night  at  Loch  Hournhead,  and 
the  next  day  he  and  his  party  went  seven  miles  down  the 
loch  and  were  met  by  Lord  Macdonell,  "  who  conducted 
them  with  great  civility  to  the  house  of  one  of  his  vassals,1 
where  we  had  the  ordinary  prayers5' — evidently  an 
obscure  manner  of  speaking  of  Mass.  The  Report  goes 
on  to  say  that  "on  the  9th  August,  the  Feast  of  St 
Columba,  Patron  of  the  Highlands  and  Islands,  we  again 
had  ordinary  prayers,  with  Confirmation  afterwards,  and 
this  we  did  wherever  we  went."  Before  leaving  Knoy- 
dart  they  paid  a  visit  to  the  old  laird,  who  was  nearly 
ninety-five  years  of  age.  He  had  greatly  distinguished 
himself  in  the  wars  of  Montrose,  and  being  cousin  to  Lord 
Macdonell,  had  succeeded  him  in  all  his  property. 
The  fine  old  soldier  received  the  Bishop  with  the 
greatest  respect,  and  forced  him  to  stay  some  days  in 
his  house,  where  about  forty  persons  were  confirmed,  the 
rest  being  put  off  until  the  return  of  the  Bishop  from 
the  Isles. 

The  same  road  was  followed  by  Bishop  Gordon  in 
1707,  whose  journey  is  thus  described  :  "  June  16th,  the 
little  party  came  to  Glenquoich,  and  then  their  real 
difficulties  began.  They  had  to  scramble  sometimes  on 
all  fours,  along  rude  mountain  paths,  beset  with  precipices 
and  with  morasses.  Their  feet  were  never  dry.  But  the 
Bishop's  cheerfulness  kept  up  the  spirits  of  the  party. 
At  the  head  of  the  Loch,  they  were  met  by  Glengarry's 
brother,  who  conveyed  them  some  miles  in  a  boat  to  his 

1  This  was  Barrisdale,  generally  supposed  to  be  the  "  Glenna- 
quoich  "  of  Sir  Walter  Scott's  "  Waverley." 


64    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

house,  there  being  no  road  practicable  on  shore.  Here 
they  remained  a  couple  of  days  to  rest ;  and  on  the  20th 
they  arrived  at  the  Laird  of  Knoydart's  house,  where  the 
Bishop  thought  it  at  length  safe  to  enter  on  the  proper 
duties  of  his  Visitation.  The  22nd  was  a  Sunday ;  the 
people  were  then  called  together,  and  Confirmation  was 
administered  to  as  many  as  were  found  prepared." 

A  month  later,  after  visiting  the  Hebrides,  Bishop 
Gordon  returned,  via  Arisaig  and  Borrodale,  to  Knoydart, 
the  road  being  a  very  rough  and  fatiguing  one.  At  Scot- 
house,  he  ordained  the  young  deacon,  who  had  accom 
panied  him  from  Preshome,  as  a  missionary  for  the  High 
lands.  It  was  the  first  ordination  that  had  taken  place 
in  Scotland  since  the  Reformation.  On  his  way  back  to 
Glen  Quoich,  the  Bishop  began  to  feel  the  effects  of  his 
fatigues,  and  of  insufficient  food ;  he  was  detained  two 
days  on  his  journey  by  a  slight  attack  of  fever.  On  1st 
August  he  reached  Strathglass. 

It  was  in  1907  that  the  present  writer  covered  the 
same  ground  at  the  end  of  a  walking  tour.  The  previous 
days  had  been  pleasant  enough,  the  bright  sun  and  the 
crisp  air  of  the  first  week  of  May  being  very  bracing. 
My  companion  was  very  keen  on  leaving  the  road  and 
striking  home  across  country ;  and  as  he  had  complied 
so  far  with  all  my  suggestions  I  felt  bound  to  consent  to 
this,  though  I  knew  well  that  the  track  across  the  hills 
had  a  very  bad  name,  and  that  if  our  host  had  been  at 
home  he  would  never  have  allowed  us  to  attempt  it. 
We  left  Glenelg  Hotel — where  the  lessee,  Mr  Donald 
Mackintosh,  had  during  many  years  placed  his  large  house 
at  the  disposal  of  the  neighbouring  Catholics  for  Mass 
as  often  as  the  priest  could  come  over — and  started 


KNOYDART  65 

on   our   sixteen -mile   tramp   across   the  Mils  to   Loch 
Hourn. 

Following  the  course  of  the  Glenbeg  river,  we  passed 
Dun  Troddan  and  Dun  Telve,  the  Brochs  or  Pictish 
Towers,  which  are  the  delight  of  the  antiquarian.  As 
we  began  to  mount  the  north  side  of  Ben  Sgriol  (Screel) 
the  thick  mist  which  had  been  hovering  round  the  top 
began  to  come  down  upon  us,  and  in  a  few  minutes  we 
could  not  see  a  hundred  yards  in  front  of  us.  Fortun 
ately  I  had  a  compass — a  thing  one  should  never  be 
without  when  crossing  hills  in  Scotland — and  also  an 
ordnance  map,  so  we  managed  to  strike  the  right  spur 
of  the  hill  and  crossed  at  a  height  of  about  2,000  feet. 
By  this  time  we  were  wet  to  the  skin,  and  the  small  flask 
and  few  biscuits,  which  were  all  we  had  brought,  were 
finished.  The  map  showed  two  shepherds5  houses  on  the 
track,  which  at  one  time  was  much  frequented  by  drovers 
taking  their  sheep  and  cattle  to  and  from  the  Isle  of 
Skye  ;  and  at  these  cottages  we  intended  to  get  the  usual 
refreshment  which  all  through  the  Highlands  one  finds 
so  readily  offered.  Our  hearts  beat  high  as  we  neared 
the  first  one,  the  bright  green  of  the  grass  around  forming 
a  striking  contrast  to  the  perpetual  brown  and  iron 
colour  of  the  peat  moss  we  were  crossing.  We  were 
already  at  the  door  before  we  noticed  that  this  had  long 
been  off  its  hinges,  the  roof  was  just  falling  in,  and  all 
the  windows  were  broken.  It  had  evidently  been  un 
inhabited  for  several  years.  My  companion  and  myself 
prided  ourselves  on  not  being  easily  discouraged,  but  this 
— at  a  distance  of  ten  miles  from  any  other  human 
habitation — fairly  tried  our  pluck.  It  was  useless  to 
think  that  the  other  shepherd's  house  would  prove  more 


66   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

fortunate — the  hill  had  evidently  been  turned  over  from 
sheep  to  deer,  and  both  houses  would  alike  be  tenantless — 
so  we  sat  a  few  minutes  in  what  had  once  been  a  warm; 
cosy  kitchen,  and  then  continued  our  cold,  wet  walk. 
It  was  five  o'clock  before  we  reached  Kinlochhourn,  and 
glad  we  were  to  get  through  the  hills  so  soon.  The  head 
keeper  would  not  believe  that  we  had  come  across ;  he 
himself,  he  said,  would  never  have  attempted  it.  How 
ever,  he  soon  had  a  bright  fire  burning  in  the  hearth,  gave 
us  dry  shoes  and  stockings,  a  good  warm  meal,  and 
insisted  on  our  spending  the  night  with  him.  Even  when 
we  had  retired  to  bed  my  companion  was  so  cold  that  I 
could  hear  the  bed  shaking  as  he  shivered.  He  died  of 
consumption  a  few  years  later,  and  I  often  wondered 
whether  the  first  seeds  of  the  disease  were  sown  on  that 
cold,  wet  tramp  across  the  hills.  It  certainly  was  an 
instance  of  what  the  priests  of  old  had,  week  after  week, 
to  undergo,  as  they  passed  from  one  holding  to  another 
amongst  the  hills. 

It  was  only  in  the  last  century  (1800-1850)  that  roads 
were  made  in  the  north-west  Highlands,  and  even  since 
they  were  made,  the  Highland  priest  has  often  to  visit  a 
shepherd's  or  a  keeper's  family  far  off  the  beaten  track, 
when  his  experiences  may,  as  likely  as  not,  be  just  such 
as  I  have  described.  If  Bishop  Nicolson  and  Bishop 
Gordon  found  their  visitations  of  the  Highland  district 
so  trying,  we  may  be  sure  that  they  were  full  of  sympathy 
for  the  priests,  whose  lives,  they  knew  very  well,  were 
largely  composed  of  such  incidents. 

Regarding  the  priests  who  successively  attended  to  the 
Knoydart  district,  we  find  Mr  Munro  stated  to  be  priest 
of  Knoydart  in  1688.  In  1689  Mr  Cahassy  is  given  as 


KNOYDART  67 

priest  of  Knoydart,  Mr  Munro  probably  confining  himself 
to  the  Glengarry  district,  which  adjoins  it.  In  1701  Mr 
Thomson's  list  gives  Mr  M'Lellan  as  priest  of  Knoydart, 
but  he  does  not  seem  to  appear  in  any  later  year.  Mr 
Neil  M'Phee  was  also  there  for  some  years,  as  also  Mr 
^Eneas  M'Lachlan,  who  came  to  the  mission  in  1712. 
He  is  definitely  stated,  in  1728,  to  be  stationed  in  Knoy 
dart,  and  as  we  have  all  the  districts  accounted  for  in 
that  year,  he  had  probably  been  settled  there  for  some 
time.  He  is  again  definitely  stated  to  be  there  in  1733 
and  in  1736,  and  although  the  place  of  his  residence  is 
not  given  in  the  later  lists  in  which  his  name  appears, 
there  is  every  reason  to  suppose  that  he  remained  in  Knoy 
dart  till  the  troubles  of  1745-1746.  He  did  not  leave 
the  Highlands  even  during  that  period,  and  may,  there 
fore,  still  have  ministered  to  the  people  of  Knoydart,  for 
his  name  appears  in  the  list  of  Highland  clergy  for  1755, 
though  the  place  of  his  residence  is  not  mentioned.  He 
died  in  1760,  being  then  quite  worn  out  by  labour  and 
the  fatigues  of  the  mission.  In  1763  Mr  Harrison  had 
charge  of  Knoydart,  and  the  two  Morars,  for  Abbate 
Grant,  the  agent  in  Rome,  writes :  "  The  next  district 
is  that  of  Knoydart,  which  is  a  vast  region  of  mountains, 
and  being  round  in  shape  has  about  12  miles  diameter^ 
Here  there  is  not  a  single  heretic,  all  the  inhabitants  being 
Catholic,  to  the  number  of  800  or  900.  This  district 
along  with  the  two  Morars  have  at  present  as  Missioner, 
Mr  William  Harrison,  an  alumnus  of  the  Scots  College, 
Rome,  who  is  now  about  sixty  years  of  age." 

In  1770  Bishop  John  Macdonald  writes  that  he  has  just 
settled  Mr  Alexander  MacDonald  (sic)  as  priest  in  Knoy 
dart,  whilst  his  Report  for  1777  states  :  "In  the  districts 


68     CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

of  Knoydart  and  North  Morar,  Mr  Alexander  MacDonald 
is  priest.  He  came  from  our  Scots  College,  Rome,  about 
ten  years  ago,  and  is  certainly  young  and  strong ;  but 
considering  the  difficulties  of  his  district,  and  its  great 
size,  his  work  is  too  heavy.  It  has  indeed  been  increased, 
by  his  own  zeal  and  diligence,  by  two  new  districts,  both 
at  great  distances  from  his  chief  residence,  the  one  at 
Loch  Arkaig  to  the  East,  the  other  to  the  North  in  the 
country  called  Kintail.  Last  year  I  administered  Con 
firmation  to  about  sixty  of  the  people  of  this  district, 
all  converted  during  the  last  four  years.  I  hope  this 
year  to  give  him  and  another  Alexander  MacDonald,  as 
assistant,  Mr  James  MacDonald,  who  came  from  our 
College  at  Paris  seven  years  ago,  and  is  a  strong  active 
young  man." 

Although  Bishop  John  MacDonald  had  been  in  Knoy 
dart  in  1776,  he  visited  it  again  in  1779.  He  then  caught 
an  epidemic  which  was  raging  in  the  district,  and  after 
only  five  days'  illness  he  died,  and  was  buried  in  Kilclioan 
cemetery.  There  are  here  two  graveyards  distant  only 
fifty  yards  from  each  other.  The  one  is  nearly  square, 
and  within  this  none  but  Catholics  have  ever  been  buried. 
In  the  other,  however,  which  is  circular,  there  have  been 
burials  of  Catholics  and  Protestants  alike.  It  is  in  this 
latter  that  the  very  interesting  Celtic  cross  is  standing, 
whilst  in  the  former  there  are  three  recumbent  stones, 
all  with  early  Celtic  designs.  After  careful  inquiry,  I 
was  unable  to  ascertain  in  which  cemetery  Bishop  John 
was  buried.  There  is  a  vague  tradition  that  the  Celtic 
cross  marks  his  grave,  but  this  is  undoubtedly  of  much 
greater  antiquity.  A  custom,  however,  is  prevalent  in 
the  district,  of  making  fresh  interments  under  these 


KNOYDART  69 

venerable  stones,  and  sometimes  of  moving  them  and 
placing  them  on  recent  graves.  It  is  thus  possible  that 
the  Celtic  cross  was  used  in  this  way  to  mark  the  grave 
of  the  good  bishop.  Another  tradition  makes  the 
cross  mark  the  resting-place  of  St  Choan.  Since  the  date 
of  my  visit,  and  in  consequence  of  my  representations,  the 
proprietor  had  the  ground  which  had  accumulated  round 
the  foot  of  the  cross  cleared  away.  Unfortunately  I  did 
not  know  when  the  work  was  being  done  ;  it  would  have 
been  of  great  interest  to  discover  the  answer  to  these 
different  points. 

It  was  during  the  incumbency  of  Mr  Alexander 
MacDonald  that  the  first  emigrations  took  place  from 
Knoydart.  In  1773  a  large  body  of  Highlanders 
emigrated  from  Glengarry  and  Knoydart  at  the  invitation 
of  the  celebrated  Sir  William  Johnston,  to  the  then  British 
province  of  New  York,  and  settled  in  the  bush  of  Sir 
William  on  the  borders  of  the  Mohawk  river.  At  the 
outbreak  of  the  revolutionary  war  the  Americans  tried 
every  means  to  detain  them  in  the  country.  When  they 
found  that  entreaties,  persuasions,  threats  and  coaxing 
were  of  no  avail  they  arrested  several  of  the  influential 
men  and  confined  them  in  prison,  but  they  contrived  to 
effect  their  escape  and,  under  the  guidance  of  Sir  John 
Johnston,  son  of  Sir  William,  fought  their  way  to  the 
banks  of  the  St  Lawrence.  During  this  expedition  they 
suffered  incredible  hardships,  both  by  hunger  and  fatigue, 
living  chiefly  on  the  flesh  of  their  horses  and  dogs,  and 
when  that  failed  them,  upon  the  roots  of  the  forest.  On 
their  arrival  in  Canada  they  were  formed  into  a  corps 
under  Sir  John  Johnston,  and  called  the  "  Royalist 
Emigrants,"  and  their  services  in  the  field  contributed 


70    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

in  a  great  degree  to  the  preservation  of  Canada.  At  the 
conclusion  of  the  war,  as  a  reward  for  their  services  and 
in  compensation  for  their  losses,  lands  were  granted  them 
in  Upper  Canada,  and  they  located  themselves,  some  on 
the  Niagara  frontier,  some  on  the  Bay  of  Quinta,  some 
on  the  shores  of  the  St  Lawrence,  in  what  is  now  called 
the  Johnston  district,  and  others  in  the  eastern  district, 
in  those  counties  now  known  by  the  names  of  Glengarry 
and  Stormont. 

Mr  Alexander  MacDonell,  the  priest  of  Knoydart, 
figured  rather  prominently  in  the  election  of  a  successor 
to  Bishop  John  MacDonald.  The  whole  matter  is  placed 
before  Propaganda  by  Bishop  Hay,  with  his  usual  clear 
ness  and  precision.  He  says  :  "I  have  always  been  of 
opinion  that  of  all  the  Missionaries  of  the  Vicariate  he 
[Bishop  Alexander  MacDonald]  was  the  most  fit  for  that 
position.  Moreover  I  have  been  confirmed  in  this 
opinion  by  the  manner  in  which  Mr  Alexander  MacDonell 
and  his  nephew  have  acted.  This  Mr  MacDonell  is 
certainly  of  one  of  the  best  families  in  the  country,  and 
related  to  many  of  our  most  influential  Protestant  gentle 
men,  and  there  is  only  too  great  reason  to  believe  that 
in  this  matter  he  allowed  himself  to  be  persuaded  that 
having  been  proposed  by  some  of  his  brethren,  he  ought 
to  be  preferred  before  any  one  else  to  fill  the  place  of  the 
late  Mr  Tiberiop.  [Bishop  John  MacDonald]. 

"  Seeing  that  the  affair  was  going  contrary  to  his  wishes 
he  showed  such  displeasure  as  plainly  proved  that  he 
was  too  attached  to  the  vacant  dignity.  But  his  nephew, 
Mr  Ranald  MacDonell,  of  Scothouse,  was  not  satisfied 
to  show  mere  displeasure.  Even  after  the  decision  of 
the  Holy  See  he  gave  utterance  to  expressions  so  ignoble 


KNOYDART  71 

that  I  would  be  ashamed  to  speak  of  them  to  your 
Eminence,  if  he  had  not  himself  told  me,  that  he  had 
sent  also  to  your  Eminence  his  unjust  complaints  in  two 
letters  and  had  moreover  written  me  several  very  insult 
ing  letters  full  of  calumny,  and  accusing  me  of  having 
falsified  the  votes  of  the  Missionaries  to  the  injury  of  his 
uncle.  He  also  threatened  me  with  the  displeasure  of 
his  non- Catholic  relations.  Other  similar  calumnies  he 
spread  against  the  two  deputies,  not  among  the  Catholics, 
who  well  knew  their  falseness,  but  among  the  Protestants, 
and  even  among  official  personages  in  order  to  obtain 
through  them  an  order  from  the  Government  to  prevent 
the  execution  of  the  Brief  of  his  Holiness,  in  favour  of 
Monsignor  Polemon  (Bishop  Alexander  MacDonald). 
It  is  an  infinite  sorrow  to  me,  to  have  to  relate  such 
things  to  your  Eminence,  and  to  see  in  our  midst  an 
example  so  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  our  holy  religion. 
Still  I  have  the  satisfaction  of  assuring  you  that  the 
author  of  these  troubles  stands  alone,  that  his  proceed 
ings  are  condemned  even  by  Protestants,  that  our  people 
are  very  angry  with  him,  and  that  the  Missionaries  of 
that  Vicariate  have  sent  me  a  declaration,  signed  by 
all  except  two,  who  have  written  to  me  separately, 
since  the  common  declaration  could  not  be  sent  to  them 
by  reason  of  their  great  distance.  In  this  declaration 
they  all  profess  their  full  satisfaction  and  their  perfect 
submission  to  the  choice  of  the  Holy  See  in  the  selection 
of  Monsignor  Polemon,  and  their  entire  disagreement 
with  the  said  proceedings  to  the  contrary.  Thus  the 
affair  being  now  ended,  I  hope  that  these  two  will  return 
to  their  duty  peacefully."  It  is  pleasing  to  note  that 
Mr  Alexander  MacDonell  later  made  a  complete  apology 


72     CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

to  Bishop  Hay,  whilst  Bishop  Alexander  MacDonald  during 
his  episcopate  of  twelve  years  proved  himself  to  be  only 
too  self-sacrificing  and  disinterested.  He  wore  himself  out 
in  his  labours  to  assist  his  clergy  and  their  people,  and 
died,  universally  regretted,  at  the  early  age  of  fifty-five. 

Mention  was  made  in  a  letter  of  Bishop  John 
MacDonald  of  the  recent  converts  in  Kintail.  On 
30th  May  1777  he  writes  again  from  Duchanis :  "I  had 
the  pleasure  of  receiving  yours  a  few  days  ago,  on  my 
return  from  Kintail,  where  I  was  administering  the 
Holy  Chrism  to  our  new  converts  there.  I  think  they 
are  about  sixty  beside  children,  and  are  an  entirely  new 
acquisition  except  one  family.  This  place  is  visited  from 
t  ime  to  time  by  Mr  Alexander,  in  Knoydart,  who  is  nearest 
to  them.  There  is  moreover  great  prospect  of  increase 
if  they  could  be  attended  to,  as  is  the  case  mostly  in 
all  countries  bordering  upon  us.  There  is  considerable 
alarm  taken  at  this  newly  sprung  Congregation." 

Further  incidents  in  the  Catholic  history  of  Kintail 
are  given  in  another  letter  of  Bishop  John,  dated  7th 
April  1778,  where  he  says  that  Archibald  M'Rae  of 
Ardintoul  had  written  to  him  stating  that  serious  perse 
cution  was  to  be  feared  on  account  of  his  sister's  marriage 
with  Conchra,  and  that  Sea  forth  was  much  annoyed  at 
the  incident.  Also  there  was  much  ado  about  the 
"  mighty  affair  of  the  tents."  "  The  affair  of  the  tents  " 
was  this  :  "A  great  number  of  vessels  and  boats  from  all 
quarters  convened  to  an  arm  of  the  sea  in  Kintail  to  fish 
herrings,  amongst  whom  was  a  considerable  number 
from  our  country.  Those  who  have  only  open  boats 
make  tents  of  their  oars  and  sails  on  the  shore  to  shelter 
them.  It  happened  that  when  Mr  Alexander  MacDonell 


KNOYDART  73 

was  at  Ardintoul,  the  shoal  of  herrings  moved  to  the  part 
of  the  bay  which  is  contiguous  to  that  place.  The  fishers 
followed  it  thither,  and  all  who  used  tents  pitched  them 
there,  the  ground  being  very  suitable  for  that  purpose, 
all  along  the  beach.  The  next  day  being  Sunday  the 
Catholics  convened  to  Divine  Service,  which  was  per 
formed  in  a  private  house,  and  the  Protestants  flocked 
also  thither  from  curiosity  as  they  commonly  do." 
Unfortunately  the  letter  does  not  tell  us  what  was  the 
end  of  the  matter,  but  at  least  it  gives  us  a  pretty  picture 
of  the  Catholics  of  those  days.  I  shall  have  more  to  say 
of  the  Kintail  district  later. 

Bishop  Alexander  MacDonald,  in  his  Report  for 
1783,  states :  "The  next  mission  North  of  Morar  is 
that  of  Knoydart,  24  miles  long  and  6  broad,  but  on 
account  of  the  mountainous  nature  of  the  ground  it  is 
not  thickly  populated.  Still  all  the  people  in  it  are 
Catholics,  to  the  number  of  1,042,  not  counting  about 
forty  others  in  the  districts  round  about.  This  Mission 
would  really  require  two  priests  if  we  had  them,  but 
with  our  short  numbers,  Mr  Alexander  MacDonaid  has 
the  sole  charge."  Three  years  later  (1786)  he  writes 
again  :  "  After  Easter  I  visited  the  district  of  Knoydart, 
for  the  500  Catholics,  who,  as  we  said  before,  had  gone 
to  America,  were  then  about  to  sail.  We  cannot  indeed 
stop  these  emigrations,  but  we  foresee  that  they  will 
injure  our  Missions  a  great  deal,  and  have  already  done 
so.  For  those  who  emigrate,  are  just  the  people  who  are 
a  little  better  off,  and  from  whom  the  priest  received 
hospitality  whilst  on  his  journeys.  Those  who  remain,  on 
the  other  hand,  are  mostly  those  who  could  not  afford 
the  cost  of  emigration,  and  are  also  quite  unable  to  help 


74    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

the  priest.  Hence  it  happens  that  the  condition  of  the 
priests  grows  daily  more  difficult,  and  this  is  naturally 
a  great  anxiety  to  me." 

Mr  Alexander  MacDonald  was  succeeded  by  Mr  Austin 
Macdonald.  This  latter  writes,  in  1787,  that  in  conse 
quence  of  the  emigration  of  the  people  of  Knoydart, 
"  along  with  their  priest,"  it  fell  to  him  to  attend  to  those 
who  remained.  "  Altho'  there  went  to  America  not 
less  than  600  Catholics,  I  administered  the  Sacraments 
to  some  500  persons  who  remained."  In  the  following 
year  he  writes  again  :  "For  seventeen  years  I  laboured 
in  the  district  of  Moydart,  but  for  the  past  two  years, 
with  the  consent  of  my  superiors,  I  have  removed  to  that 
of  Knoydart.  Here  formerly  Mr  Alexander  MacDonald 
was  stationed,  a  pupil  of  the  Scots  College,  Rome,  but  he 
has  gone  to  America  with  G04  of  his  parishioners.  I 
find  that  there  are  still  in  this  district  about  500  com 
municants,  not  counting  children.  They  are  Catholics 
of  good  and  simple  lives  and  most  steadfast  in  the  Faith. 
Six  miles  distant  from  them  is  the  district  of  Kintail, 
where  only  twenty  years  ago,  there  was  but  one  Catholic 
family.  At  present  there  are  from  300  to  400  converts 
also  steadfast  in  the  Faith,  although  they  are  as  yet  but 
imperfectly  instructed.  It  has  fallen  to  me  to  take 
charge  of  this  Mission  also,  and  I  am  only  too  pleased  to 
do  so,  since  there  cannot  as  yet  be  a  resident  priest." 

Mr  Austin  Macdonald  was  still  priest  in  Knoydart  in 
1794,  but  about  the  year  1800  he  went  with  some  High 
land  emigrants  to  America,  and  died  there  soon  after. 
He  was  succeeded  by  Mr  Charles  MacDonald,  whose 
incumbency  in  this  mission  extended  over  a  period  of 
nearly  forty  years— that  is,  from  1797  to  1835.  At  the 


KNOYDART  75 

time  he  was  appointed — so  runs  the  account  of  1850 — 
there  was  not  a  more  numerous  nor  a  more  respectable 
congregation  in  the  Highlands  than  that  of  Knoydart. 
But  its  members,  in  consequence  of  successive  emigra 
tions,  have  now  dwindled  away  to  between  600  and  700 
souls.  Mr  Charles  MacDonald  was  succeeded  in  1835 
by  Mr  Neil  MacDonald,  who  remained  till  1847,  when  he 
was  succeeded  by  Mr  William  MacDonald.  Mr  Colin 
Macpherson  was  appointed  in  1850,  and  Mr  Coll  Macdonald 
in  1851.  It  was  during  his  incumbency  that  the  greatest 
troubles  fell  upon  the  Catholics  of  Knoydart,  and  Father 
Coll  was  well  qualified  to  face  the  distressing  circum 
stances.  The  following  is  taken  from  his  obituary  notice 
in  the  Directory  for  1 891.  "  Rev.  Coll  Macdonald  was 
born  in  Lochaber  in  1812,  and  was  known  throughout 
the  Highlands  as  'Father  Coll. '"  He  entered  Propaganda 
in  1845  and  was  ordained  in  1850  in  Rome.  He  returned 
to  Scotland  and  was  first  stationed  in  Canna,  where  he 
gave  ample  proofs  of  his  missionary  zeal.  To  quote 
only  one  instance,  may  be  mentioned  the  fact  of  his 
crossing  over  on  a  Sunday  morning  from  his  island  mission 
to  the  mainland  (a  distance  of  nearly  forty  miles)  in  an 
open  boat — fasting,  of  course — and  in  weather  more 
than  threatening,  in  order  to  give  the  poor  people  of 
Knoydart  an  opportunity  of  attending  Mass. 

"  In  June,  1851,  he  was  transferred  to  Knoydart,  where 
he  spent  the  next  four  years  of  his  ministry.  They  were 
years  of  trial  and  sorrow  to  both  pastor  and  people,  for 
it  was  shortly  after  his  arrival  at  his  new  sphere  of  labour 
that  the  then  Proprietrix  of  the  immense  Glengarry 
estates  (of  which  Knoydart  formed  a  part)  commenced 
the  series  of  wholesale  evictions  which  caused  such 


76    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

widespread  suffering  and  distress  throughout  the  country. 
Nearly  1000  members  of  Father  Coil's  poor  and  scattered 
flock  were  forcibly  ejected  from  their  holdings,  their 
dwelling  houses  being  torn  down  and  burnt,  and  the 
barns  and  byres  in  which  they  took  refuge  being  pulled 
down  about  their  ears.  During  these  scenes  of  violence, 
Father  Coll  never  ceased  to  exert  himself  by  every  means 
in  his  power  on  behalf  of  his  unfortunate  people  ;  and 
when  protest  proved  unavailing,  he  took  active  steps  to 
organise  a  relief  fund  in  their  aid.  Many  of  the  emigrants 
he  provided  with  food  and  clothing  at  his  own  expense  ; 
and  for  those  who  remained,  now  destitute  and  home 
less,  he  procured  tents  as  a  temporary  shelter,  some  seven 
or  eight  families  being  thus  lodged  for  some  time  in  his 
own  small  garden.  In  1854  when  the  work  of  eviction 
was  over,  the  number  of  Catholics  in  the  district  was 
reduced  to  little  more  than  seventy.  A  resident  priest 
was  thus  thought  to  be  no  longer  necessary,  and  Father  Coll 
was  accordingly  transferred  in  the  following  year  to  Fort 
William.  His  name  however  was  not  forgotten  amongst 
those  whom  he  had  befriended  ;  and  for  many  years 
the  newly  arrived  settlers  in  Canada,  were  accustomed 
to  baptize  their  sons  by  the  familiar  name  of  Coll,  in 
memory  of  the  kind  pastor  whom  they  had  left  behind 
them  in  the  Highlands  of  Scotland." 

It  may  be  thought  that  the  above  is  an  exaggerated 
picture  of  the  Knoydart  evictions,  but  if  those  interested  in 
the  subject  will  turn  to  the  pages  of  Mackenzie's  "  High 
land  Clearances"  they  will  find  full  details  of  really 
shocking  cruelty.  One  or  two  instances  must  suffice  here. 

"  Donald  Maceachan,  a  cottar  at  Aror,  married,  with 
a  wife  and  five  children.  This  poor  man,  his  wife  and 


KNOYDART  77 

children,  were  fully  twenty-three  nights  without  any 
shelter  but  the  broad  and  blue  heavens.  They  kindled 
a  fire  and  prepared  their  food  beside  a  rock,  and  then 
slept  in  the  open  air.  Just  imagine  the  condition  of  this 
poor  mother,  Donald's  wife,  nursing  a  delicate  child, 
and  subjected  to  merciless  storms  of  wind  and  rain  during 
a  long  October  night.  One  of  the  melancholy  nights 
the  blankets  that  covered  them  were  frozen  and  white 
with  frost. 

"  Alexander  Macdonald,  aged  40  years,  with  a  wife 
and  family  of  four  children,  had  his  house  pulled  down. 
His  wife  was  pregnant ;  still  the  levellers  thrust  her 
out,  and  then  put  the  children  out  after  her.  The  husband 
argued,  remonstrated  and  protested,  but  it  was  all  in 
vain ;  for  in  a  few  minutes  all  he  had  for  his  (to  him 
comfortable)  home  was  a  lot  of  rubbish,  blackened 
rafters  and  heaps  of  stones.  The  levellers  laughed  at 
him  and  at  his  protests,  and  when  their  work  was  over 
moved  away,  leaving  him  to  find  refuge  the  best  way 
he  could.  Alexander  had,  like  the  rest  of  his  evicted 
brethren,  to  burrow  among  the  rocks  and  caves  until  he 
put  up  a  temporary  shelter  amid  the  wreck  of  his  old 
habitation  ;  but  from  this  also  he  was  repeatedly  driven 
away.  For  three  days  Alexander  Macdonald's  wife  lay 
sick  beside  a  bush,  where,  owing  to  terror  and  exposure 
to  cold,  she  had  a  miscarriage.  She  was  then  removed 
to  the  shelter  of  the  walls  of  her  former  house,  and  for 
three  days  she  lay  so  ill  that  her  life  was  despaired  of. 
These  are  facts  as  to  which  I  challenge  contradiction.  I 
have  not  inserted  them  without  the  most  satisfactory 
evidence  of  their  accuracy. 

"  John  Mackinnon,  a  cottar,  aged  44,  with  a  wife  and 


78     CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

six  children,  had  his  house  pulled  down  and  had  no  place 
to  put  his  head;  consequently  he  and  his  family,  for 
the  first  night  or  two,  had  to  burrow  among  the  rocks 
near  the  shore !  When  he  thought  that  the  factor  and 
his  party  had  left  the  district,  he  emerged  from  the  rocks, 
surveyed  the  ruins  of  his  former  dwelling,  saw  his  furniture 
and  other  effects  exposed  to  the  elements,  and  now 
scarcely  worth  the  lifting.  The  demolition  was  so  com 
plete  that  he  considered  it  utterly  impossible  to  make 
any  use  of  the  ruins  of  the  old  house.  The  ruins  of  an 
old  chapel,  however,  were  near  at  hand,  and  parts  of  the 
walls  were  still  standing ;  thither  Mackinnon  proceeded 
with  his  family,  and  having  swept  away  some  rubbish 
and  removed  some  grass  and  nettles,  they  placed  a  few 
cabers  up  to  one  of  the  walls,  spread  some  sails  and 
blankets  across,  brought  in  some  meadow  hay,  and  laid 
it  in  a  corner  for  a  bed,  stuck  a  piece  of  iron  into  the  wall 
in  another  corner,  on  which  they  placed  a  crook,  then 
kindled  a  fire,  washed  some  potatoes,  put  a  pot  on 
the  fire  and  boiled  them  ;  and  when  these  and  a  few  fish 
roasted  on  the  embers  were  ready,  Mackinnon  and  his 
family  had  ONE  good  diet,  being  the  first  regular  meal 
they  tasted  since  the  destruction  of  their  house! 
Mackinnon' s  wife  was  pregnant  when  she  was  turned 
out  of  her  house  among  the  rocks.  In  about  four  days 
she  had  a  premature  birth ;  this  and  her  exposure  to 
the  elements,  together  with  the  want  of  proper  shelter 
and  nutritious  diet,  has  brought  on  consumption  from 
which  there  is  no  chance  whatever  of  her  recovery. 

"  One  would  think  that  as  Mackinnon  took  refuge  amid 
the  ruins  of  this  most  singular  place,  he  would  be  left 
alone,  and  that  he  would  not  any  longer  be  molested 


KNOYDART  79 

by  man.  But,  alas,  that  was  not  to  be  I  The  manager 
of  Knoydart  and  his  minions  arrived,  and  invaded  this 
helpless  family,  even  within  the  walls  of  the  sanctuary. 
They  pulled  down  the  sticks  and  sails  he  had  set  up  within 
its  ruins — put  his  wife  and  children  out  on  the  cold 
shore — threw  his  tables,  stools,  chairs,  etc.  over  the  walls 
—burnt  up  the  hay  on  which  they  slept — put  out  the  fire 
— and  then  left  the  district.  Four  times  have  these 
officers  broken  in  upon  poor  Mackinnon  in  this  way, 
destroyed  his  place  of  shelter,  and  sent  him  and  his 
family  adrift  on  the  cold  coast  of  Knoydart.  When  I 
looked  in  upon  these  creatures  last  week  I  found  them 
in  utter  consternation,  having  just  learned  that  the 
officers  would  appear  next  day,  and  would  again  destroy 
the  huts.  The  children  looked  at  me  as  if  I  had  been 
a  wolf ;  they  creeped  behind  their  father,  and  stared 
wildly,  dreading  I  was  a  law  officer.  The  sight  was 
most  painful.  The  very  idea  that  in  Christian  Scotland, 
and  in  the  nineteenth  century,  these  tender  infants  should 
be  subjected  to  such  gross  treatment  reflects  strongly 
upon  our  humanity  and  civilisation.  Had  they  been 
suffering  from  the  ravages  of  famine,  or  pestilence,  or  war, 
I  could  understand  it  and  account  for  it,  but  suffering 
to  gratify  the  ambition  of  some  unfeeling  speculator 
in  brute  beasts,  I  think  it  most  unwarranted,  and 
deserving  the  condemnation  of  every  Christian  man. 
Had  Mackinnon  been  in  arrears  of  rent,  which  he  was 
not,  even  this  would  not  justify  the  harsh,  cruel  and  in 
human  conduct  pursued  towards  himself  and  his  family. 
No  language  of  mine  can  describe  the  condition  of  this 
poor  family  ;  exaggeration  is  impossible." 
The  writer  then  goes  on  to  give  numerous  similar 


80     CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

instances,  and  justly  remarks  that  additional  hardship  is 
added  by  the  remembrance  that  all  these  poor  evicted 
people  were  the  descendants  of  those  who  for  many  genera 
tions  had  been  the  faithful  adherents  of  their  persecutor, 
fighting  his  battles  and  defending  his  person,  and  in  return 
looking  to  him  as  their  protector  and  their  father.  When 
we  think  of  the  affection  which  for  centuries  the  clansmen 
had  shown  for  their  chiefs,  it  is  most  sad  to  find  the  un 
feeling  return  which  was  made  to  them.  Mr  Mackenzie 
also  gives  instances  of  the  sufferings  of  those  who,  how 
ever  unwillingly,  obeyed  the  orders  to  emigrate.  There 
was  the  journey  of  three  or  four  weeks  in  a  crowded 
emigrant  ship,  remembered  with  horror  by  those  who 
have  ever  undergone  it,  the  landing  in  a  strange  country, 
where  employment  was  often  difficult  to  secure,  and 
years  of  poverty  and  servility  for  those  who  had  been 
accustomed  to  their  own  little  plot  of  land  and  their 
quiet,  independent  life.  But  of  these  we  shall  treat  more 
fully  elsewhere.  It  should  be  noted,  moreover,  that  this 
treatment  had  in  most  cases  nothing  sectarian  about  it. 
Evictions  were  carried  out  in  almost  every  district  of 
the  Highlands,  though  it  sometimes  happened  that  the 
Catholic  crofters,  differing  from  the  laird  in  religion,  were 
harder  dealt  with  than  their  Protestant  neighbours.  The 
foregoing  instances  are  given  by  a  Protestant  writer,  when 
dealing  with  the  Highland  clearances  in  general ;  but 
whereas  the  whole  population  of  Knoydart  was  at  that 
time  Catholic,  the  persons  evicted  were  almost  certainly 
of  that  Faith.  It  is  also  impossible  to  avoid  the  subject 
— unpleasant  though  it  be — as  it  alone  was  responsible 
for  the  almost  entire  removal  of  the  Catholic  congregation 
in  this  and  other  districts.  We  should  remember,  too, 


KNOYDART  81 

that  only  twenty-five  years  later  the  injustice  of  these 
removals  was  acknowledged  by  the  passing  of  the 
Crofters  Act,  which  grants  fixity  of  tenure  to  the  crofter 
so  long  as  he  pays  his  rent  and  complies  with  other 
moderate  conditions.  What  would  the  Catholic  popula 
tion  of  Knoydart  be  to-day  if  the  Crofters  Act — now 
universally  acknowledged  to  be  a  most  just  measure- 
had  only  existed  to  save  its  people. 

The  Directory  of  1855  has  this  sad  announcement : 
"  As  the  Catholics  of  this  Mission  have,  with  the  excep 
tion  of  a  mere  handful,  been  evicted  from  their  holdings 
and  left  to  perish  on  the  hill- side,  or  driven  to  seek  in  some 
foreign  land,  a  shelter  which  was  denied  them  in  the 
land  of  their  fathers,  the  Bishop  has  been  compelled  to 
withdraw  the  priest,  and  to  attach  what  still  remains  of 
a  venerable  and  flourishing  Mission  to  North  Morar. 
It  is  only  five  years  since  several  hundred  pounds  were 
expended  in  building  a  commodious  chapel  and  house 
in  this  district,  neither  of  which  is  now  of  any  use." 

Regarding  the  church  buildings,  previous  to  1849 
the  services  had  been  conducted  in  a  long  thatched  house 
at  Samadlan,  where  the  priest's  house  is  still  standing, 
though  the  chapel  has  been  almost  entirely  removed 
for  building  dykes,  etc.  Until  recently,  however,  the 
walls  were  fairly  high,  and  as  one  party  expressed  it, 
"  the  bracken  was  growing  through  the  doorway,  just  as 
if  people  were  coming  out  of  church."  There  had  also 
been  a  chapel  at  Inverie  itself,  "  for  at  that  time  Knoydart 
was  full  of  people  from  one  side  to  the  other." 

In  1849  Mr  William  Macdonald  built  the  church  and 
house  at  Sandaig,  which  was  then  in  the  centre  of  a 
populous  district.  Its  situation  in  the  Bay  of  Sandaig 


82    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

facing  due  south,  and  beautifully  sheltered  by  the  high 
ground  on  three  sides  of  it,  is  most  picturesque.  At  the 
time  of  my  visit  it  was  tenanted  by  two  old  maids,  who 
had  managed  to  stay  on  there  in  spite  of  all  threats  to 
turn  them  out.  A  charming  picture  was  presented  by 
these  two  old  ladies,  born  as  they  had  been  alongside 
the  chapel  at  Samadlan,  and  now  living  in  their  old  age 
in  the  deserted  chapel-house  at  Sandaig.  Daily  the  elder 
of  the  two  would  walk  two  miles  each  way  to  their  little 
croft  at  Aror.  Here  they  kept  a  couple  of  goats,  the 
milk  of  which,  though  barely  half-a-pint,  was  the  greatest 
dainty  in  their  simple  fare.  Though  there  was  but  one 
house  within  two  miles  of  them,  the  dear  old  people 
still  clung  to  the  ground  they  knew  so  well,  and  nothing 
would  induce  them  to  move  to  the  village,  four  miles 
distant. 

Knoydart  had  been  attached  to  Morar  for  some  years, 
when  in  1884  it  was  again  given  a  priest  of  its  own  in  the 
person  of  Rev.  John  MacElmail,  who  was  sent,  as  he  states, 
"  to  keep  alive  the  Faith  among  the  200  Catholics  who  still 
remained  scattered  over  a  wide  area."  In  the  Directory 
for  1887,  after  mentioning  that  Knoydart  had  at  one  time 
contained  a  large  Catholic  population,  but  that  it  had  for 
some  time  been  attached  to  Morar,  the  notice  continues  : 
"  The  priest  on  whom  they  now  depended  was  separated 
from  them  by  a  stormy  and  dangerous  arm  of  the  sea  ; 
his  energies  were  fully  taxed  by  the  care  of  his  own  Con 
gregation,  and  he  could  only  rarely  and  with  difficulty 
visit  them,  scattered  as  they  were,  over  an  exceptionally 
wide  district  of  country.  Yet  they  clung  to  their  religion 
with  devoted  fidelity.  Latterly,  in  response  to  their 
repeated  solicitations,  and  finding  that  their  numbers 


KNOYDART  83 

had  grown  to  nearly  200  souls,  the  Bishop  formed  the 
district  into  a  separate  Mission,  although  there  was  no 
prospect  of  its  being  self-supporting.  Sandaig,  the  once 
populous  locality  in  which  the  church  and  chapel  house 
stood,  had  been  changed  by  the  cruel  evictions  into  a 
silent  wilderness,  and  the  new  pastor  quickly  realised  the 
necessity  of  having  a  church  in  a  more  suitable  position. 
But  means  were  absolutely  wanting  wherewith  to  carry 
out  the  work,  until  Providence  vouchsafed  the  oppor 
tunity  through  the  generosity  of  Mr  Louis  de  Gonzague 
Bailairge,  Q.C.  Quebec,  who  gave  a  donation  for  the 
erection  of  a  church  in  honour  of  St  Agatha.  An  excellent 
site  was  acquired  at  Inverie  from  Mr  John  Baird,  the 
then  Proprietor  of  Knoydart,  who  has  all  along  evinced 
a  friendly  interest  in  the  Catholics  who  form  the  bulk 
of  his  tenantry.  The  building  which  was  commenced 
in  1885  was  opened  in  September  last.  It  stands  on  an 
eminence  looking  out  on  the  broad  waters  of  Loch  Nevis, 
amidst  scenery  of  the  grandest  description."  Thus  the 
district  of  Knoydart  seemed  to  take  a  fresh  lease  of  life, 
and  the  small  remnant  of  her  former  Catholic  popula 
tion  had  all  that  their  forefathers  valued  so  highly,  their 
resident  priest  and  their  pretty  little  church,  to  which 
they  and  all  the  Catholic  Highlands  have  ever  shown  such 
great  veneration  and  affection.  The  priests  in  later 
years  have  been  Rev.  George  Rigg,  Rev.  William 
Macdonald,  Rev.  Arch.  MacDonell,  Rev.  Wilfred  Gettins. 
The  daughter  mission  of  Kintail  continued  to  prosper. 
In  1822  Bishop  Ranald  MacDonald  states :  "In  Kintail 
where  we  started  a  Mission  not  very  long  since  there  are 
at  least  200  Catholics,  besides  those  who  have  emigrated. 
They  are  under  the  charge  of  Mr  Christopher  MacRae, 


84    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

a  native  of  the  place,  now  an  old  man,  and  a  former 
student  of  Valladolid."  In  1831  Mr  MacRae  was  still 
priest  here,  and  he  continued  in  the  mission  till  his  death, 
in  1842,  at  the  age  of  seventy- eight.  A  couple  of  years 
later  Mr  James  Lamont  was  appointed  to  the  mission, 
which  was  then  a  very  poor  one,  but  Providence  smiled 
graciously  on  this  district  also,  and  sent  a  generous 
benefactor  in  the  person  of  the  Duchess  of  Leeds,  who, 
at  her  sole  expense,  built  a  new  church  and  priest's  house, 
along  with  a  large  building,  where  for  many  years  the 
Sisters  of  Mercy  had  a  boarding-school,  until  the  district 
was  found  to  be  too  remote  for  that  purpose.  The  church 
at  the  time  of  its  opening  in  1860  was  the  prettiest 
church  in  the  Highlands,  and  there  is  little  wonder  that 
good  Father  Lamont  was  proud  of  it.  In  the  account  of 
the  opening  ceremony  he  could  not  refrain  from  thinking 
of  the  past,  "  when  during  seventeen  years  he  had  often 
to  travel  as  much  as  40  miles  on  foot  to  a  sick  call 
through  piercing  wind  and  snow.  His  chapel  has  hitherto 
been  a  thatched  barn  like  a  hovel,  neither  wind  nor 
water  tight,  and  his  dwelling  house  scarcely  better." 
But  these  times  have  passed  away,  and  although  the 
climate  is  no  doubt  severe  in  winter,  still  many  a  priest 
from  other  parts  has  spent  a  pleasant  holiday  with  the 
priests  of  Kintail  in  their  fine  well-built  house,  with  its 
very  pretty  church  alongside.  The  present  writer  must 
confess  to  a  great  liking  for  Kintail,  where  he  spent  many 
most  enjoyable  days,  and  that  as  late  in  the  year  as 
October  and  November.  One  could  always  have  a  sail 
on  the  loch,  which  comes  up  almost  to  the  door  of  the 
house,  or  a  couple  of  hours'  excellent  sport,  fishing  in  the 
sea  of  an  evening,  or  a  walk  along  the  sides  of  Loch 


KNOYDART  85 

Long  to  the  beautiful  Falls  of  Glomach.  If  one  took  the 
Loch  Duich  road,  one  was  always  welcomed  by  the  kindly 
hostess  at  Glen  Shiel,  an  excellent  example  of  the  old 
type  of  Highland  lady,  who  made  you  feel  that  you  were 
doing  her  an  honour  in  coming  to  call.  No  Highland 
priest  will  grudge  a  word  of  gratitude  to  good  Miss 
Mackintosh,  who,  along  with  her  brother,  Donald 
Mackintosh  of  Glenelg,  did  so  much  to  cheer  the  weary 
winter  months  of  successive  priests  of  Kintail,  and  in 
summer  sought  to  welcome  to  their  large  and  hospitable 
houses  any  priests  from  other  districts  whose  short  holi 
day  brought  them  that  way.  Every  priest  who  called 
was  welcome  to  stay  as  long  as  he  liked ;  he  was  cared 
for  with  that  affectionate  reverence  which  gave  such 
virtue  to  the  deed,  and  when  he  left  no  other  payment 
would  on  any  account  be  accepted,  but  the  promise  of  a 
prayer  and  a  blessing.  It  is  a  pleasure  to  be  able  to  make 
this  small  return  and  this  heartfelt  acknowledgment  for 
so  much  kindness  on  behalf  of  myself  and  of  many, 
many  other  priests  in  the  Highlands. 

The  later  priests  in  Kintail  were  Mr  Macdonald,  the 
late  Canon  Bisset,  Kev.  Archibald  Chisholm,  Rev.  J. 
Angler,  Eev.  George  Grant,  Rev.  J.  M'Lellan.  Of  these, 
Canon  Bisset  was  here  for  over  twenty  years,  and  he  ever 
looked  back  on  his  Dornie  days  as  the  happiest  of  his 
long  priestly  career.  He  was  well  acquainted  with  the 
traditions  of  the  past  two  or  three  generations,  and  these 
pages  were  to  have  been  submitted  to  him  for  revision,  if 
death  had  not  taken  him  away  before  they  were  finished. 
He  died  on  13th  June  1915  in  the  seventy-sixth  year  of 
his  age,  and  the  fifty-third  of  his  priesthood. 


MORAR 

THE  district  of  Morar  was,  already  in  1700,  the  recog 
nised  meeting- place  for  the  few  Catholic  priests  who  then 
attended  to  the  Catholics  of  the  Highlands  of  Scotland. 
Bishop  Nicolson,  in  the  Report  of  his  visitation  made  in 
that  year,  says  :  "On  the  13th  June  we  arrived  at  Eilean 
Ban,  on  Loch  Morar.  This  is  a  fresh- water  loch,  having 
the  district  of  Morar-mhic-Alisdair  on  the  north  and 
that  of  Morar-mhic-Dughaill  on  the  south.  Here,  after 
consulting  with  Mr  Cahassy,  whose  infirm  state  of  health 
obliged  him  to  stay  on  this  island,  and  with  Mr  Rattray 
and  some  other  priests,  the  Bishop  sent  all  of  them  back  to 
their  own  districts  except  Mr  Morgan  and  Mr  Maclellan, 
whom  he  decided  to  take  with  him  to  the  Isles  to  serve 
as  interpreter  and  to  help  in  the  functions."  The  party 
then  sailed  for  the  Outer  Hebrides,  and  after  six  weeks 
returned  to  the  mainland.  The  Report  continues : 
"  After  our  return  from  the  Isles  (on  29th  July)  we  began 
the  Visitation  of  Arisaig,  Moydart  and  Morar  and  in  the 
eight  stations  in  this  neighbourhood  700  persons  were 
confirmed.  Next  day  we  drew  up  rules  for  the  Catholic 
school  that  is  in  Arisaig,  and  then  we  went  to  Eilean  Ban, 
in  Morar,  where  we  met  the  neighbouring  Missioners  and 
after  consultation  with  them  we  drew  up  some  disciplinary 
measures  and  regulations." 

The  foregoing  paragraph  enables  us  to  correct  the  list 
of  clergy  in  the  Appendix  to  Gordon's  "  History  of  the 

86 


MORAR  87 

Catholic  Church  in  Scotland."  Under  1701  we  find  Mr 
Cahassy  entered  as  "  Moray,"  evidently  intended  for 
Morar,  as  the  whole  context  above  shows.  Mr  Madden 
(sic),  who  is  given  as  being  in  Knoydart,  we  find  to  be 
Mr  Maclellan,  as  above ;  Mr  Munro  (alias  Kattray)  and 
Mr  Morgan  are  given  in  the  list  correctly,  but  the  name 
Hackeen  (sic)  should  be  M'Eachen  and  Laggan  should 
be  Logan,  this  name  being  correctly  given  in  the  list  for 
the  previous  year. 

At  the  time  of  the  Visitation  of  Bishop  Nicolson,  Mr 
Cahassy  had  been  twenty- one  years  on  the  Highland 
mission,  having  come  in  1681,  and  he  seems  to  have  been 
all  this  time  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Morar,  for  in  1689 
he  is  described  as  priest  of  Knoydart.  He  died  in  1704, 
when  his  short  obituary  notice  states :  "  He  died  in 
September.  He  was  an  Irishman,  and  did  a  great  deal 
of  good  in  the  Highlands."  He  was  succeeded  by  Mr 
Peter  Fraser,  who  had  been  ordained  in  Scotland  in 
1704.  In  1728  he  was  priest  in  Morar,  assisted  by 
Mr  Dalgleish.  Some  further  details  are  given  by  Bishop 
Geddes.  "Mr  Peter  Fraser  had  been  a  dragoon  and  a 
Protestant ;  he  was  wounded  somewhere  abroad  and 
during  the  time  of  his  cure  met  with  great  humanity 
from  Catholics.  This  made  him  examine  their  religion; 
which  he  embraced.  I  think  I  have  heard  that  he 
studied  some  time  in  Paris.  He  was  ordained  Subdeacon 
by  Bishop  Nicolson,  2nd  December,  1703  ;  deacon,  31st 
January,  1704,  and  Priest,  llth  March,  1704.  He  was  at 
Fochabers  in  1715  ;  in  Glenlivet  1718  ;  in  the  Highlands 
1720,  and  particularly  in  Morar  in  1728.  He  died  in 
March,  1731."  I  would  suggest  that  it  was  due  to  the 
troubles  consequent  on  the  Rising  of  1715  that  he  re- 


88    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

moved  to  the  Fochabers  district,  or  he  may  only  have 
been  there  to  meet  the  Prefect  of  the  mission,  who  often 
resided  at  Fochabers  at  this  period,  under  the  protection 
of  the  Dukes  of  Gordon,  whose  residence  at  Gordon 
Castle  is  close  to  Fochabers. 

We  have  more  details  of  his  companion,  Mr  George 
Douglas  or  Dalgleish.  According  to  Abbe  Macpherson, 
"he  came  from  the  Diocese  of  Ross,  and  went  to  the 
Scots  College,  Rome,  in  1698,  aged  17 ;  but  at  Bishop 
Gordon's  desire  he  left  it,  being  only  a  deacon,  in  1706. 
The  Bishop  placed  him  for  some  time  in  a  community  at 
Paris,  called  Notre  Dame  des  Virtus,  to  learn  the  practical 
duties  of  a  missioner.  In  the  latter  end  of  the  same 
year  he  went  to  Scotland  and  knowing  well  the  Gaelic 
language,  accompanied  Bishop  Gordon  on  his  first  visit 
to  the  Highlands,  and  was  by  him  ordained  priest  at  the 
House  of  Scothouse,  on  25th  July,  1707.  He  was  an  able 
missioner  and  did  much  good  in  the  Highlands,  where  he 
laboured  with  great  success  for  24  years.  He  died  in 
April,  1731."  To  these  details  Bishop  Geddes's  account 
adds  the  following  : — "  He  was  in  the  Highlands  in  1715, 
and  particularly  in  Morar  with  Mr  Peter  Fraser  in  1728. 
For  some  years  before  his  death  (1731)  he  had  not  been 
able  to  say  Mass  on  account  of  the  palsy  ;  but  he  heard 
confessions,  gave  instructions,  and  was  also  employed  in 
going  journeys  on  offices  relating  to  the  Mission,  carrying 
money  and  the  like."  There  seems  something  pathetic 
in  the  two  invalid  priests  dying  within  a  month  of  each 
other,  but  beyond  the  date  of  their  deaths,  no  further 
details  have  come  down  to  us. 

Some  years  previous  to  this,  Bishop  Gordon  had  fixed 
on  Morar  for  the  site  of  his  seminary.  The  first  mention 


MORAR  89 

of  a  seminary  is  in  1712,  in  the  correspondence  between 
the  Bishop  on  the  one  hand  and  Lewis  Innes  and  Thomas 
Innes  on  the  other.  In  1712  Mr  George  Innes  came 
home  priest  from  Paris  ;  he  arrived  in  Edinburgh  in  bad 
health,  and  spent  some  time  in  his  father's  house,  suffer 
ing  from  asthma  and  ague.  Bishop  Gordon  designed  him 
for  the  first  Superior,  and  when  he  went  on  his  tour  through 
the  Highlands  in  the  summer  of  1714  he  had  the  pleasure 
of  setting  on  foot  his  little  Scalan  in  Loch  Morar,  though 
it  was  late  in  the  autumn  when  Mr  Innes  was  able  to  take 
charge  of  it.  There  were  seven  students  in  it,  of  whom 
Bishop  McDonald,  son  of  the  laird  of  Morar,  was  one. 
This  was  West  Scalan — a  name  often  used  afterwards 
for  Samalaman.  The  Rising  of  1715  put  an  end  to  it, 
and  no  attempt  was  made  for  some  time  to  revive  it. 

Indeed,  Bishop  Gordon  shortly  afterwards  opened  the 
seminary  in  Glenlivet,  and  having  fully  as  much  affection 
for  the  Highland  portion  of  his  vicariate  as  for  the 
Lowland — and  this  all  his  letters  amply  prove — he  would 
have  sent  the  Highland  youths  to  the  Glenlivet  seminary. 
But  when  the  Highland  district  was  separated  from  the 
Lowland,  and  given  a  bishop  of  its  own  in  the  person  of 
Bishop  Hugh  McDonald,  this  latter  at  once  recognised 
the  fitness  of  having  a  school  or  seminary  of  his  own. 
Another  reason  which  led  him  to  this  conclusion  was  the 
number  of  Catholic  youths  who  were  attracted  to  the 
schools  recently  founded  by  the  Society  for  the  Propaga 
tion  of  Christian  Knowledge.  "  At  this  period,"  remarks 
Mr  Thomson,  in  his  Notes,  "  the  greater  part  of  the 
Missionaries  in  the  Highland  Vicariate  were  Scots  or 
Irish  religious  who  were  bound  by  no  ties  to  the  Mission, 
and  might  at  any  time  tire  of  its  laborious  life — as  indeed 


90     CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

only  too  many  did."  Bishop  McDonald  again  fixed  on 
the  island  in  Loch  Morar  for  the  site  of  the  school,  chiefly 
because  it  was  in  an  entirely  Catholic  neighbourhood. 
In  June,  1732,  he  had  several  boarders,  who  did  not 
intend  to  embrace  the  ecclesiastical  state,  and  also  four 
youths  training  up  for  the  colleges  abroad. 

It  will  be  interesting  to  note  that  the  cost  of  each 
pupil  at  this  time  was  £6  a  year  at  Scalan,  according  to 
the  statement  of  the  bishops  in  the  letter  to  Cardinal 
Spinelli,  Prefect  of  Propaganda.  The  whole  question  as 
to  the  need  of  a  seminary  is  fully  discussed  in  the  first 
letter  of  the  new  Highland  bishop  to  the  Cardinal  Prefect 
of  Propaganda.  It  is  dated  18th  March,  1732.  He  says  : 
"  Relying  on  this  kindness  on  the  part  of  your  Eminence 
to  me,  as  soon  as  I  was  consecrated — which  event  took 
place  in  Edinburgh — I  hastened  to  the  Highlands,  and 
especially  to  those  parts  which  seemed  most  to  require 
the  care  and  solicitude  of  the  Bishop.  These  districts, 
to  say  the  least,  did  not  allow  me  to  be  idle,  so  great  was 
the  distress  of  the  faithful  in  consequence  of  the  dearth 
of  Missionaries.  When  I  had  worked  there  for  a  few 
months  the  sad  state  of  affairs  revealed  itself.  Wide 
tracts  of  country  which  have  of  necessity  been  assigned 
to  single  priests  on  account  of  the  scarcity  of  these, 
far  exceed  the  capacity  of  the  most  diligent  pastors. 
Necessity  obliged  that  in  the  place  of  some  who  had 
died,  other  Missionaries  should  be  brought  from  the  south, 
but  these,  even  though  they  were  of  Highland  origin, 
were  ignorant  of  the  language,  having  forgotten  it  while 
they  studied  abroad ;  they  were  thus  almost  useless. 
The  faithful  greatly  bewail  the  scarcity  of  priests  and 
grieve  that  while  those  in  other  parts  enjoy  all  spiritual 


MORAR  91 

comforts,  they  themselves  suffer  the  greatest  need,  not 
from  any  want  of  diligence  on  the  part  of  the  labourers, 
but  from  the  scarcity  of  these.  .  .  .  Whilst  I  ponder 
over  a  remedy  for  so  great  an  evil,  this  seems  to  me  the 
most  efficacious — that  a  seminary  be  started  in  this 
Highland  District  for  the  training  of  youths  suitable  for 
the  ecclesiastical  state.  It  will  thus  happen  that  the 
youths  who  will  in  future  be  sent  to  the  colleges  abroad 
will  be  better  prepared,  whilst  others,  being  ordained  in 
this  country,  will  make  up  for  the  small  number  of  those 
who  come  back  as  priests  from  the  colleges.  How  comes 
it  indeed  that  of  the  Highland  youths  who,  after  the 
most  careful  selection,  have  been  sent  abroad,  so  large  a 
proportion  give  up  the  ecclesiastical  state,  and,  returning 
to  the  vanities  of  the  world,  belie  the  hopes  which  had 
been  placed  in  them  ? 

"  If  however  only  those  are  sent  abroad  who  have  been 
tried  in  the  seminary  and  who  have  made  some  progress 
in  study  at  college,  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  more  will  com 
plete  their  studies  and  attain  to  the  priesthood.  If  to 
these  be  added  such  as  will  be  entirely  educated  in  this 
country,  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  there  will  at  length  be 
a  supply  of  priests  sufficient  to  satisfy  the  demands 
of  both  Catholics  and  well-disposed  heretics.  On  the 
other  hand  it  is  plain  to  me  that  without  such  an  in 
stitution  our  holy  faith  will  never  make  much  progress, 
whilst  there  is  great  danger  that  from  the  dearth  of 
priests — of  which  we  shall  always  have  to  suffer,  unless 
the  seminary  be  started — many  of  the  weaker  among  the 
faithful  be  led  away  by  the  arts  and  devices  of  the  crowd 
of  heretical  ministers,  catechists  and  schoolmasters  who 
are  daily  being  forced  upon  the  people. 


92    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

"  Our  Catholic  Highlanders  however,  are  so  poor  that 
there  is  no  hope  of  our  beginning  this  most  useful  and 
most  pious  work  unless  your  Eminence  lend  a  helping 
hand.  I  cannot  but  commend  the  whole  matter  to  the 
zeal  and  charity  of  your  Eminence,  for  if  it  fail,  not  only 
will  all  our  labours  be  in  danger  of  proving  fruitless,  but 
we  clearly  foresee  the  loss  of  countless  souls.  I  am  on 
the  point  of  visiting  the  Hebrides  and  other  distant  places, 
and  shall  omit  nothing  which  may  help  towards  starting 
the  seminary  as  soon  as  possible,  trusting  to  the 
generosity  of  your  Eminence,  which  has  already  been  so 
great  towards  me,  and  which  I  hope  will  never  fail  our 
pious  labours  and  endeavours." 

In  the  following  year  Bishop  McDonald  again  begs 
the  help  of  Propaganda  for  his  seminary  in  the  west. 
He  also  thanks  the  agent,  Mr  William  Stuart,  for  his 
promise  of  300  livres  a  year  in  support  of  it.  Evidently 
the  good  agent  had  been  touched  by  the  Bishop's  moving 
appeal.  The  letter  continues  :  "I  hope  since  Exchange 
promised  to  give  something  for  that  purpose,  you'll  insist 
more  and  more  for  obtaining  it,  for  I  have  begun  the  good 
work,  having  made  up  a  large  house  in  a  place  called  the 
Isle  of  Loch  Morar,  which  seems  to  be  the  most  proper  place 
for  the  purpose  in  all  this  nation,  considering  my  present 
circumstances,  it  being  situated  in  the  heart  of  our  best  and 
surest  friends,  where  by  boat  all  necessaries  can  be  brought 
and  all  unnecessary  distractions  can  be  kept  off.  I  have 
already  got  three  or  four  boys  together,  which  is  perhaps 
more  than  I  am  able  to  maintain  without  some  help.  ..." 

When  one  compares  the  situation  of  the  Morar 
Seminary  with  that  in  Glenlivet,  which  had  fully  as  great 
disadvantages,  one  cannot  but  regret  that  the  original 


MORAR  93 

site  was  not  retained  in  the  case  of  the  former  as  it  was 
in  the  case  of  the  latter,  which  for  nearly  a  hundred 
years  proved  most  useful  to  the  mission  in  Scotland. 
As  Bishop  McDonald  remarks,  Morar  was  the  most 
suitable  site  which  he  could  find  within  his  district. 
The  island  is  half-a-mile  from  the  shore  and  of  sufficient 
size  to  provide  a  good  garden  and  other  ground  for  the 
boys'  exercise,  while  the  distance  from  the  shore  is  such 
that  they  would  be  able  to  cross  almost  any  day.  The 
island  is,  moreover,  most  picturesquely  situated,  and  in 
this  has  a  great  advantage  over  Scalan.  No  doubt  it 
was  inconvenient  to  take  all  the  stores  over  to  the  island, 
but  one  cannot  help  thinking  that  if  the  chequered 
history  of  the  college  in  the  future  had  been  foreseen, 
these  inconveniences  would  have  been  borne  with  and 
in  time  largely  overcome.  How  long  the  boys  actually 
remained  in  "the  large  house"  will  be  seen  from 
the  subsequent  pages  to  be  doubtful ;  it  was  finally 
abandoned  after  the  Rising  of  1745.  Later  Bishop 
John  MacDonald  reopened  the  seminary  at  Buorblach, 
a  mile  distant,  but  it  did  not  prosper  here  either,  and 
at  his  death,  in  1779,  his  successor  transferred  it  to 
Samalaman.  Despite  all  the  care  and  enthusiasm 
bestowed  on  this  foundation  by  Bishop  Alexander 
MacDonald,  it  was  but  little  more  successful,  and  Bishop 
John  Chisholm  at  once,  upon  his  appointment  as  bishop, 
sought  a  more  desirable  situation.  In  1803  he  removed 
the  seminary  to  Lismore,  where  it  did  fairly  good  work 
until  it  was  united  with  the  Lowland  seminary,  and  both 
were  transferred  to  Blairs  College. 

No  doubt  the  difficulty  regarding  a  site  was  largely 
due  to  the  unwillingness  of  the  landlords  to  grant  a  lease 


94    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

for  the  purpose ;  but  everything  seems  to  prove  that  if 
the  college  had  been  retained  in  the  island  on  Loch 
Morar,  this  difficulty  would  never  have  arisen,  while  the 
island  was  large  enough  to  be  suitable  for  the  eight  or 
ten  boys,  which  is  all  the  college  ever  boasted  until  its 
removal  to  Blairs. 

The  plan  of  the  college  buildings  can  be  traced  on 
the  island,  whilst  the  walls  of  the  garden  are  still 
standing,  and  enclose  a  fair  amount  of  ground,  of  which 
the  soil  appears  excellent.  But  to  return  to  the  early 
days  of  the  foundation,  Bishop  McDonald  writes  to 
Mr  Peter  Grant,  the  new  agent  at  Rome,  in  1738 :  "  I 
need  not  recommend  to  you  to  keep  friends  at  Hambourg 
in  mind  of  the  promise  they  once  made  in  the  time  of 
Mr  Logan  (Mr  Stuart)  of  helping  Mr  Sandison's  shop, 
which  is  now  fixed  in  Arisaig.  The  number  of  prentices 
is  eight,  which  is  more  than  Mr  Sandison  would  wish, 
but  some  of  their  parents  were  promising  to  help  them, 
yet  once  they  gott  them  off  their  hands,  they  never 
mind  them.  ..."  I  could  not  reconcile  the  statement 
"  which  is  now  fixed  in  Arisaig "  with  the  previous 
letters  and  with  all  the  local  traditions  that  the  school 
was  on  Loch  Morar.  Certainly  the  Bishop's  brother,  the 
laird  of  Morar,  lived  at  Bunacaimb,  in  Arisaig,  and  the 
Bishop  might  have  used  the  term  loosely.  Since  first 
writing  the  above,  I  have  reread  No.  IV.  of  the  papers 
following,  from  whence  it  appears  that  Bishop  McDonald 
really  did  board  his  pupils  with  his  brother  at  Aiisaig. 
If  the  previous  agreement  had  also  been  for  five  years, 
that  would  make  it  begin  in  1737,  and  would  account 
for  the  Bishop's  expression  in  his  letter  of  1738,  "  is  now 
fixed  in  Arisaig."  The  agreement  of  1742  would  still  be 


MORAR  95 

in  force  in  1745,  and  accounts  for  there  being  no  mention 
of  a  school  on  the  island,  when  Bishop  McDonald  and  his 
companions  were  almost  apprehended  there.  From  the 
papers  found  it  was  evidently  the  residence  of  the  Bishop, 
but  the  whole  account  is  best  told  in  the  words  of  the 
contemporary  account  published  in  the  Scots  Magazine. 

EXTRACT  from  a  letter  to  the  DUKE  OF  NEWCASTLE, 
published  in  May,  1747. 

"  What  has  given  rise  to  the  present  address  is  the 
perusal  of  certain  papers  seized  in  the  Macdonald's 
country,  in  the  North-west  Highlands,  by  the  Argyle- 
shire  militia.  The  following  circumstances  I  had  from 
the  mouth  of  a  gentleman  who  was  a  principal  actor  in 
what  he  related ;  to  whom  I  am  likewise  indebted  for 
being  allowed  to  take  copies  of  the  original  papers  seized. 

"  On  the  8th  June,  1746,  Major- General  Campbell 
sailing  with  the  bulk  of  his  forces  from  Tobermory,  in  the 
Isle  of  Mull,  up  Loch  Sunart,  the  country  of  the  Camerons 
and  other  rebels,  he  detached  Capt.  Duff,  of  the  Terror, 
and  Capt.  Fergusson,  of  the  Furnace,  with  several  tenders, 
to  range  and  clear  the  coast  of  the  more  Westerly 
Continent  and  Isles,  and  to  look  for  the  Pretender's 
son,  and  other  rebel  chiefs ;  as  also  to  receive  from  the 
common  people  their  arms  and  ammunition.  For  the 
more  effectual  execution  of  these  important  services,  the 
General  re-inforced  them  with  a  strong  detachment  of 
Guise's  and  a  few  of  Johnson's  regiments  of  foot,  com 
manded  by  Capt.  James  Miller ;  together  with  two 
Argyleshire  companies,  commanded  by  Capt.  Dougall 
Campbell,  of  Achachrosan,  and  Capt.  Dougall  Campbell, 
of  Cruachan.  They  accordingly  proceeded  to  Moydart  and 


96    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

Arisaig,  where  they  found  a  great  quantity  of  arms,  and 
forty  barrels  of  powder,  hid  amongst  the  rocks  and  woods. 
"  Having  apprehended  several  of  the  rebels  in  those 
parts,  they  learned  from  them,  that  Lord  Lovat,  with 
his  servants,  and  a  guard  of  well-armed  and  resolute 
men,  had  retired  into  an  island  in  Loch  Morar,  a  fresh 
water  lake  twelve  miles  in  length,  and  somewhat  more 
than  a  mile  distant  from  the  West  sea- coast.  In  this 
pleasant  little  island,  his  Lordship  lived  with  Macdonald 
of  Morar,  the  proprietor  of  it,  his  brother  Bishop  Hugh 
Macdonald,  the  Pope's  Apostolical  Vicar  of  Scotland, 
one  Dr  Macdonald,  and  several  others  of  that  rebellious 
family.  Here  they  deemed  themselves  perfectly  secure, 
having  for  that  end  brought  all  the  boats  on  the  lake 
to  their  island  ;  never  once  suspecting  the  possibility  of 
His  Majesty's  forces,  being  able  to  bring  any  boats  from 
the  sea,  over  land  into  this  lake,  to  disturb  their  secure 
retreat.  But  they  soon  found  themselves  woefully  mis 
taken  ;  for  300  men  were  quickly  landed  from  the  King's 
ships  on  that  coast,  under  the  command  of  Capt.  Fer- 
gusson,  and  the  two  Captains  Campbell  before  named, 
with  the  regular  subalterns.  These  performed  a  most 
difficult  and  dangerous  march  of  nine  miles,  from  Arisaig 
to  Loch  Morar,  over  inconceivably  rugged  rocks,  where 
oft-times  but  one  man  a- breast  could  clamber.  Upon 
their  arrival  at  the  lake,  they  immediately  spread  them 
selves  opposite  to  the  isle,  and  in  view  of  the  rebels 
thereon ;  who,  concluding  themselves  quite  free  from 
danger,  fired  on  our  people,  at  the  same  time  calling  them 
by  insulting  and  opprobrious  names,  being  near  enough 
to  be  heard.  This  exultation,  however,  was  quickly  at 
an  end  ;  for  the  King's  ships  having  sailed  round  to  that 


MORAR  97 

part  of  the  coast  where  their  boats  had  little  more  than 
a  mile  to  be  carried  overland  to  the  lake  (the  brook  that 
runs  from  the  lake  into  the  sea,  near  that  place  being 
too  small  for  navigation)  the  rebels  immediately  lost  all 
courage,  upon  observing  the  men-of-war's  boats  moving 
overland  towards  the  lake  and  suddenly  taking  to  their 
own  boats,  they  rowed  up  the  lake  with  the  utmost 
precipitation ;  insomuch,  that  though  the  Argyleshire 
men  swiftly  pursued  on  both  sides  of  the  lake,  and  that 
our  own  boats  followed  as  soon  as  they  could  be  got 
into  the  lake,  yet  all  the  rebel  gentry,  Macdonalds, 
escaped  into  the  mountains,  excepting  the  before-named 
Dr  Macdonald,  whom  our  people  apprehended,  and 
brought  back  to  the  island,  together  with  the  boats  of 
those  rebels.  Here  they  found  the  before-named  Popish 
Bishop's  house  and  chapel ;  which  the  sailors  quickly 
gutted  and  demolished,  merrily  adorning  themselves 
with  the  spoils  of  the  chapel.  In  the  scramble,  a  great 
many  books  and  papers  were  tossed  about  and  destroyed. 
One  of  the  Argyleshire  gentlemen,  however,  happened  to 
get  into  his  hands  the  few  papers  which  have  occasioned 
this  address. 

"  Upon  examining  the  prisoners,  it  was  concluded,  that 
Lord  Lovat's  lameness  must  have  rendered  it  utterly 
impracticable  for  him  to  travel  in  so  rugged  a  country, 
and  that  therefore  he  must  probably  lie  concealed  in  one 
or  other  of  the  numberless  caves  at  the  upper  end  of  this 
lake,  where  the  boats  had  landed  him.  It  was  therefore 
determined  to  make  diligent  search  every  where  there 
about.  This  service  was  performed  by  Capt.  Fergusson, 
and  other  officers  and  men,  with  unwearied  diligence,  for 
three  days  and  nights  ;  when  at  length,  Capt.  Campbell 


98     CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

of  Achachrosan  found  that  unhappy  Lord  lying  on  two 
feather  beds,  not  far  from  the  side  of  the  lake  ;  to  whom 
he  surrendered  and  delivered  up  his  arms  and  strong 
box.  Hereupon  his  Lordship  was  put  into  one  of  our 
boats  and  rowed  down  the  lake,  at  the  lower  end  of  which 
our  sailors  MADE  A  KUN  WITH  HIM  (as  they  termed  it) 
over  land  to  the  sea- side,  the  pipers  all  the  while  playing 
the  tune  called  Lord  Lo vat's  march,  with  which  his  Lord 
ship  pretended  to  be  pleased ;  and  finally  they  carried 
him  on  board  Capt.  Fergusson's  ship." 

Regarding  the  foregoing  account,  it  evidently  has 
not  suffered  in  vividness  in  the  telling,  the  object,  of 
course,  being  to  make  the  arrest  appear  as  a  gallant 
achievement ;  though  the  capture  of  an  old  man  of 
eighty  needs  "  a  rich  brush  "  to  give  it  any  appear 
ance  of  the  kind.  Bishop  McDonald,  it  will  be  seen, 
managed  to  escape,  and,  after  hiding  in  the  neighbour 
hood  as  best  he  could,  in  autumn  crossed  over  to 
France  in  one  of  the  ships  which  had  been  sent  to 
search  for  Prince  Charlie.  The  Bishop  went  to  Paris, 
and  stayed  some  time  at  the  Scots  College,  returning  to 
Scotland  in  August,  1749. 

The  writer  in  the  Scots  Magazine  then  dwells  on  the 
dangerous  nature  of  the  papers — though  indeed  nothing 
more  harmless  could  have  been  found,  being,  as  they 
are,  purely  ecclesiastical  orders  and  instructions.  He 
also  inveighs  against  "  the  country  of  the  Camerons, 
Macdonalds,  etc.  It  is  amongst  the  worst  of  the  people, 
many  of  whom  are  most  cruel  and  barbarous  thieves  and 
murderers,  as  well  as  traitors,  that  the  Pretender  has  his 
chief  supporters."  Unfortunately  for  the  writer  of  the 
above,  the  whole  campaign  of  Prince  Charles  Edward 


MORAR  99 

proved  the  chivalry  and  generosity  of  the  little  Highland 
army,  whilst  the  robberies  and  murders  which  were 
perpetrated  by  its  conquerors  after  Culloden  pass  all 
belief  at  the  present  date. 

In  the  following  paper  the  "  Sovereign  "  is,  of  course, 
King  James,  whose  letter  requesting  the  appointment 
of  Bishop  McDonald  will  be  found  in  the  life  of  the 
latter  (Amer.  Cath.  Quart.,  October,  1915). 


"  No.  1  of  papers  found  in  the  BISHOP'S  house  at  Morar. 
BISHOP  GORDON'S  mandate  to  the  Popish  clergy 
and  laity  in  the  Highlands,  dated  the  29th  October, 
1731. 

"  TO      ALL      CHURCHMEN      AND      HONOURABLE      CATHOLIC 
GENTLEMEN    IN    THE    HIGHLANDS    OF    SCOTLAND. 

"  The  Universal  Pastor  of  the  Catholick  Church,  con 
sidering  maturely  that  my  advanced  years  cannot  allow 
me  to  serve  you  henceforth,  as  I  have  done  for  many 
years ;  and  that  it  will  prove  much  for  your  advantage, 
and  that  of  all  the  Highland  countries  in  Scotland,  to 
have  a  Bishop  constantly  to  reside  amongst  you ;  has, 
in  his  great  wisdom,  and  tender  love  for  you  all,  with 
the  consent,  and  at  the  desire  of  our  Sovereign,  ordered 
the  most  worthy  bearer,  the  most  Reverend  Hugh 
Macdonald,  to  be  consecrated  Bishop,  to  serve  amongst 
you,  as  your  chief  Pastor  and  Bishop.  And  his  Holiness 
sending  him  as  Bishop,  amongst  you,  appoints  him  also 
Vicar  Apostolical  with  singular  powers,  to  enable  him  to 
discharge  this  office  with  the  greater  honour  and  authority. 
Injoining  you  all  to  be  ever  obedient  and  submissive  to 


100    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

this  your  Most  Rev.  Bishop,  who  also  specially  represents 
the  Pope's  person ;  and  to  execute  all  his  orders  and 
commands,  assuring  you  that  he  will  with  his  supreme 
authority  support  this  your  Most  Rev.  Bishop's  authority 
and  commands.  Threatening,  at  the  same  time,  the  most 
severe  censures  against  any  such  as  were  so  wicked  as  to 
be  disobedient  or  refractory.  It  belongs  to  me  of  duty, 
to  intimate  to  you  these  most  pious  intentions  of  his 
Holiness,  which  he  has  made  known  to  me ;  that,  by 
honouring  and  obeying  faithfully  this  your  Most  Rev. 
Bishop,  you  may  show  the  more  dutifully  your  reverence 
and  respect  to  the  supreme  Pastor. 

"  Your  exemplary  obedience  and  submission  to  this 
your  most  honourable  Pastor,  will  be  a  most  assured 
means  to  draw  down  upon  you  all  continually  the  special 
and  most  plentiful  blessings  of  heaven ;  and  will  ever 
prove  a  most  singular  comfort  to  me,  who  have  served 
you  so  long,  and  still  retain  such  a  tender  love  to  you  all 
in  Christ. 

JACOBUS 
Ep.  Nicop.  Vic.  Apost.  in  planis  Scotice. 


The  second  paper  incidentally  throws  light  on  the 
position  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  Highlands  at  this 
time.  It  is  noticeable  that  the  meeting  had  been  held 
again  at  Morar.  Bishop  Hugh  McDonald  was  not  able 
to  go  to  Rome,  being  probably  unwilling  to  absent  him 
self  from  his  diocese  for  so  long  a  period  as  the  journey 
then  required.  Accordingly  Mr  Tyrie  and  Mr  Colin 
Campbell  obtained  permission  to  go  by  themselves. 
The  journey  was  the  beginning  of  much  trouble,  for  the 


MORAR  101 

"  Pilgrims,"  as  they  came  to  be  called,  actually  accused 
the  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  Lowland  District,  of  Jansenism, 
and  it  took  years  for  the  bad  impression  to  be  put 
right. 

"  No.  II.  Instructions  for  Mr  JOHN  TYRIE,  who,  with  the 
consent  and  approbation  of  his  fellow  Missionaries, 
in  a  meeting  held  at  the  Isle  of  Morar,  in  montanis, 
on  the  14th  and  following  days  of  April,  1735,  was 
chosen  by  our  most  Rev.  Bishop  HUGH  MACDONALD, 
Vicar  Apostolic  in  montanis  Scotiae,  to  accom 
pany  him  to  the  Old  Town,  in  prosecution  of 
the  affairs  spiritual  and  temporal  of  our  Highland 
Mission. 

[The  writer  in  the  Scots  Magazine  prefaces  the  following 
remarks  : — "  These  instructions  consist  of  twenty- one 
articles,  many  of  which  related  purely  to  Tyrie's  taking 
care  of  his  bishop,  both  coming  and  returning  :  and  con 
cerning  their  own  particular  and  separate  interest  as 
Highland  Missionaries,  as  contra- distinguished  from  the 
Lowland  Mission,  who  had  a  distinct  bishop  and  Vicar 
Apostolic  ;  which  last  Mission  the  Highland  Missionaries 
thought  to  be  more  favoured  at  Rome,  in  point  of 
temporal  concerns  than  they  were.  I  shall  therefore 
only  exhibit  such  of  the  articles  of  these  instructions  as 
do  more  immediately  relate  to  their  propagation  of 
Popery  and  disaffection  in  that  country.] 

"  Art.  V.  The  said  Mr  John  Tyrie  shall  suggest  to  our 
Most  Rev.  Vicar  while  there  [at  Rome]  the  following 
motives  for  obtaining  redress  of  our  difficulties,  both 
spiritual  and  temporal. 


102    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

"  That  seeing  we  had  no  subjects  from  Paris  College, 
for  above  twenty  years  past ;  nor  did  the  Superior 
thereof  call  for  youths  from  our  Highlands,  for  upwards 
of  fifteen  years  past ;  therefore  all  possible  means  shall 
be  used  with  our  great  friend  [King  James  III.]  to  concur 
with  our  Most  Kev.  Vicar,  in  procuring  such  a  reforma 
tion  of  that  house,  as  to  render  it  more  useful  in  time  to 
come  to  the  Highland  Mission.  For  effectuating  of  this 
that  it  be  represented  to  our  said  great  friend,  how  all 
his  best  friends  here  are  interested  in  the  good  of  this 
Mission ;  and  that  the  increase  of  Catholicks  here  will 
much  advance  his  own  interest ;  that  nothing  will  be 
more  agreeable  to  them,  than  that  the  same  house  educate 
their  children,  as  it  does  those  of  the  Low  country  [of 
Scotland]. 

' '  Art.  VII.  For  obtaining  what  we  desire,  in  this  point, 
from  our  great  friend,  it  is  ordered,  that  the  letters 
formerly  sent  by  both  Vicars  Apostolical  and  some  of 
their  clergy  then  present,  be  presented  to  him,  if  they 
can  be  had,  otherwise  the  copies  of  the  said  letters  which 
are  here. 

"  Art.  VIII.  That  the  said  Mr  John  Tyrie  carry  along 
with  him  a  copy  of  the  catechism  reprinted  with  addi 
tions  ;  and  mind  our  Most  Rev.  Vicar  to  lay  it  before  the 
persons  concerned  there,  to  have  their  judgment  upon 
the  same. 

"  Art.  IX.  For  obtaining  assistance  from  Propaganda 
in  our  wants,  that  it  be  represented,  that  if  we  had 
necessary  charges,  we  could,  under  God,  make  consider 
able  conversions  in  the  country  about  us. 

"  Art.  X.  That  the  Propaganda  be  informed  of  the 
methods  that  the  enemies  of  the  truth  fall  on  for  extir- 


MORAR  103 

pating  it ;  such  as,  the  charity  schools  founded  on 
purpose  to  entice  and  imbibe  youth  with  bad  principles  ; 
the  yearly  pensions  bestowed  for  maintaining  itinerant 
preachers  among  our  people  ;  the  erecting  of  new  Parish 
Ministers  in  such  places  where  our  folks  mostly  prevail 
in  number.  And  all  these  three  foundations  are  princi 
pally  designed  against  our  Highland  countries.  Nor 
must  it  be  forgot  to  represent,  that  the  £1,000  Sterling 
allowed  by  King  George  to  itinerant  Ministers  in  the 
Highlands,  is  in  a  great  part  employed  in  perverting 
Catholics.  That  our  parts,  generally  speaking,  have  an 
inclination  to  the  faith,  all  our  chief  heads  of  families  no 
ways  hindering  their  followers.  That  all  this  be  laid 
before  our  great  friend,  as  a  motive  to  gain  him  over 
to  our  interest. 

"  Art.  XI.  That  our  present  number  of  Missionaries 
being  but  eleven,  and  our  Catholicks  so  situated  in  their 
contiguous  isles  and  small  villages,  that  one  Missionary 
can  serve  but  very  few  totally  well,  we  absolutely 
have  need  of  double  the  number  we  have  at  present, 
with  subsistence  for  them.  The  Propaganda  then 
must  be  supplicated  to  afford  both  the  one  and  the 
other. 

"Art.  XII.  That  though  both  Colleges  [the  Scots 
Colleges  of  Kome  and  Paris]  were  rendered  as  useful  for 
our  purpose  as  they  are  capable  of,  yet  still  we  should 
want  many  of  the  necessary  number  of  missionaries ; 
and  even  if  we  got  two  thirds  of  both  colleges,  yet  they 
would  not  be  a  proportion  to  the  number  of  Catholicks 
in  the  Highlands. 

"  Art.  XV.  That  our  Most  Rev.  Vicar,  out  of  his  zeal 
for  religion,  and  for  the  good  of  the  souls  under  his  care, 


104    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

has,  out  of  his  small  funds,  begun  a  seminary  in  our 
Highlands.  Therefore  the  Propaganda  is  to  be  suppli 
cated  to  grant  to  our  Most  Rev.  Vicar  such  charitable 
assistance  as  shall  render  him  capable  to  prosecute  his 
most  pious  design :  without  which  he  must  necessarily 
drop  it. 

"  I  John  Tyrie  do  solemnly  swear  and  vow,  that  I 
shall  faithfully  and  diligently  concur,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  with  my  worthy  Most  Rev.  Vicar  Apostolical  in  all 
his  affairs  ;  and  with  the  like  fidelity  and  diligence,  shall 
discharge  the  trust  committed  to  me,  by  my  fellow 
Missionaries,  according  to  the  tenor  of  their  above  signed 
instructions  given  me.  So  help  me  God  and  this  his 
holy  Gospel. 

"  JOANNES  TYRIUS, 
"  Presb.  in  Movd.  Scotice. 


"  We  under  subscribers  attest  this  to  be  a  true  copy 
of  the  original. 


NILE  M'FiE 
JAM.  GRANT,  Writer 
M'LACHLAN 


JOHN  M'DONALD 
COLIN  CAMPBELL 
JOHN  TYRIE." 


The  next  paper  gives  the  list  of  the  Catholic  clergy 
in  Scotland  at  this  time.  Regarding  the  Highland 
priests,  the  lives  of  most  of  those  mentioned  can 
now  be  pieced  together,  though  the  last  -  named 
seems  to  have  been  a  Franciscan,  and  only  appears 
in  the  list  for  -this  year.  Henderson  is  an  alias  for 
Harrison. 


MORAR  105 

"III.  A  list  of  the  Popish  missionaries  in  the  Lowlands 
and  Highlands  of  Scotland,  as  they  stood  anno 
1740. 

Alex.  Dmmmond  ulkieas  M'Lachlan 

Alex.  Paterson  John  McDonald 

Hackett  Colin  Campbell 

Robert  Gordon  Nile  M'Fie 

William  Shand  James  Leslie 

John  Tyrie  James  Grant 

John  Godsman  Francis  M'Donald 

George  Gordon  W.  Henderson 
Alexander  Gordon  -  O'Kelly 

John  Gordon  -  O'Colgan" 

George  Duncan 
William  Duthie 
Charles  Crookshank 
William  Reid 

The  fourth  paper  is,  unfortunately,  not  given  in  its 
original  form.  I  can  only  give  the  remarks  of  the 
Scots  Magazine  writer  regarding  it : 

"  IV.  is  a  further  proof  of  their  great  industry  for  the 
promoting  of  their  cause.  It  contains  articles  of  agree 
ment,  dated  the  1st  May  1742,  betwixt  the  before-named 
Bishop  Macdonald,  and  his  brother  John  Macdonald, 
for  the  latter  to  board  and  maintain  five  boys  and  a 
master  to  teach  them.  This  Popish  seminary  was  to 
continue  for  five  years  certain ;  and  probably  may  be 
still  in  being,  and  farther  prolonged,  unless  speedy  and 
effectual  means  be  used  for  clearing  the  country  of  such 
poisonous  weeds." 

The    last    of    the    papers    in    the    Scots    Magazine 


106    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

as  being  found  at  Morar  is  the  cypher  commonly 
used  by  the  bishops  and  clergy  of  that  period.  I 
insert  it  by  itself,  omitting  the  comments  of  the  Scots 
Magazine : 

"The  Cypher  The  Key 

Hambourg  Rome 

West  Highlands 

Amsterdam  Paris 

Grisly's  shop  Scots  College,  Paris 

Hambourg  shop  Scots  College,  Rome 

Mr  Cant  The  Pope 

The  Change  The  College  of  Propaganda 

Mr  Arthur  The  King  (James) 

Merchant  Cardinal 

Physician  Bishop 

Labourers  Clergy 

Birly  Jesuit 

Mr  James  Grant  Bishop  Gordon 

Grigson  Mr  Cowreyer 

Melvill  Mr  Thomas 

Mr  Debree  Mr  Innes" 

Of  the  youths  educated  at  Morar  it  is  difficult  to  form 
even  a  rough  list,  though  the  names  of  a  few  occur  in 
the  letters  of  the  Bishops.  Mr  Allan  Macdonald  taught 
there  for  some  years  after  his  ordination  in  1736,  and  from 
his  not  being  included  in  List  No.  IV.  I  infer  that  he 
was  then  teaching,  and  not  on  the  active  mission.  He 
accompanied  Prince  Charlie,  was  apprehended,  and 
kept  for  eight  months  on  a  hulk  in  the  Thames,  and 
six  months  longer  in  Newgate.  He  died  in  1781,  and  left 
such  money  as  he  had  saved  to  the  Highland  Seminary. 


MORAR  107 

But  by  this  time  the  little  establishment  had  moved  to 
Buorblach. 

Bishop  John  MacDonald  was  appointed  coadjutor  to 
his  uncle  in  1761.  He  at  once  recommenced  the  project 
of  a  Highland  school,  which  had  been  in  abeyance  since 
1746.  He  had  it  in  working  order  in  1767,  according  to 
the  following  letter  of  Bishop  Hugh  : — "  .  .  .  the  keeping 
of  boys  at  Fochabers  has  been  very  chargeable  to  me  and 
they  are  not  so  well  taught  as  I  would  like ;  I  have  now 
begun  a  new  shop  in  the  West  under  the  direction  of  Mr 
Tiberiop. ;  and  Mr  Allen  (jun.)  one  of  the  travellers  lately 
come,  is  to  be  constantly  with  the  apprentices  to  teach 
them.  By  this  I  expect  to  have  subjects  better  pre 
pared  than  formerly,  at  least  in  a  short  time.  It's  true 
I  may  meet  with  difficulties  and  the  want  of  funds  is 
a  great  one ;  however  I  shall  do  my  best  and  depend  on 
Providence." 

But  the  situation  at  Buorblach  was  not  entirely  to 
the  liking  of  Bishop  Hugh.  He  had  been  all  his  life  in 
such  straitened  circumstances  as  did  not  admit  of 
hospitality  ;  hence  he  writes  to  Bishop  Hay,  10th  October 
1769 :  "In  short  the  shop  in  the  West  does  not  answer 
my  expectations,  for  I  could  keep  boys  at  Fochabers 
much  cheaper  than  there.  The  reason  is  that  Mr  John's 
house  is  full  of  comers  and  goers  every  night,  and  what 
should  be  spent  on  boys  is  spent  on  stragglers.  This 
gives  me  great  uneasiness,  and  I  am  by  time  to  bring  the 
boys  back  to  Fochabers." 

We  learn  something  of  these  youths  from  a  letter  of 
Bishop  John  to  Bishop  Hay,  written  from  North  Morar, 
20th  August  1770  :  "I  cannot  give  the  same  assurance 
of  the  number  you  ask  of  prentices,  for  one  of  them  is 


108  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

doubtful,  who  is  indeed  the  least  hopeful  of  the  six  we 
had.  But  the  rest  shall  be  ready  at  a  call,  viz.  Austin 
MacDonald  from  South  Uist,  Son  to  Alex.  MacDonald 
and  Margaret  MacEachan  of  Morar's  family ;  Donald 
MacDonell,  son  to  John  MacDonell  brother  to  Mr 
Alexander  junr.  and  Margaret  MacDonald  niece  to  Mr 
Dian  (Bishop  Hugh  M'Donald).  Angus  MacDonald 
from  Braelochaber,  son  to  James  MacDonald  of  Keppoch's 
family  and  his  mother  of  the  Stewarts  of  Appin,  a  very 
good  convert.  Duncan  MacDonald  also  from  Braeloch 
aber,  whose  parents  are  not  yet  Catholics,  but  his  father, 
of  Keppoch's  family,  is  soon  expected  to  become  one.  His 
mother  is  Grant  from  Strathspey ;  and  finally  Donald 
MacDonald  son  to  Kanald  MacDonald  uncle  to  Kinloch- 
moydart  and  Margery  MacDonald  sister  to  the  late  Mr 
^Eneas  MacDonald  who  died  at  Barry.  The  readiest 
means  of  providing  the  sixth  is  to  call  from  Glenlivet  the 
son  of  one  Lachlan  MacDonald  there  recommended  last 
year."  Of  the  above  Austin  MacDonald  and  Angus 
certainly  persevered  and  became  useful  missionaries  in 
the  Highlands. 

Bishop  John  MacDonald  put  his  whole  heart  and  soul 
into  the  new  foundation,  as  appears  from  a  letter  of  Bishop 
Hugh  to  his  brother  bishop  in  Edinburgh :  "Mr 
Tiberiop.  is  continually  making  up  houses  on  his  new 
farm.  The  charges  are  great  for  I  have  given  him  no 
less  than  £74  which  indeed  I  would  not  be  able  to  give, 
had  I  not  been  pretty  well  provided  beforehand,  and  I 
hope  he  will  not  make  any  demand  in  haste  ;  if  he  does, 
I  know  not  what  to  say  or  do.  I  fear  he  is  much  for 
projects,  and  what  gives  me  great  trouble  is  that  the 
boys  are  not  kept  to  their  lessons." 


MORAR  109 

The  younger  bishop  had  now  taken  over  most  of  the 
work  of  the  vicariate  from  his  uncle,  and  to  his  worries 
regarding  the  school  was  added  the  difficulty  of  supplying 
priests  to  the  various  districts.  Bishop  Hugh  writes  in 
August,  1772  :  "Mr  Tiberiop.  has  been  with  me  for  eight 
days  not  long  since.  He  is  greatly  harassed  for  want  of 
Missionaries."  The  same  subject  is  referred  to  in  the 
Annual  Letter  of  the  Bishops  for  1774  :  "  Tiberiop.  is  in 
such  difficulties  that  he  cannot  take  up  his  residence  in 
any  one  district.  He  is  often  at  a  loss  to  know  which 
district  to  attend  to  first,  so  urgent  and  so  frequent  are 
the  calls  that  are  made  upon  him.  Even  if  he  could 
comply  with  all  the  requests  he  could  not  afford  them 
much  permanent  help.  It  was  with  much  regret  and 
with  great  injury  to  religion  that  he  was  forced  to  close 
the  little  seminary  which  he  had  started  a  few  years 
previously.  He  could  however  not  possibly  spare  any 
one  to  attend  to  it." 

Although  the  good  Bishop  writes  from  Buorblach  in 
January,  1775,  he  had  apparently  no  pupils  with  him  at 
that  time.  After  stating  that  he  was  very  uncertain 
where  to  settle,  but  preferred  Buorblach,  he  continues : 
"  I  cannot  help  regretting  that  Scalans  cannot  be  joined. 
...  If  I  set  up  a  shop  next  year,  I'll  need  a  cargo  of 
books  for  it."  There  was  also  the  question  of  securing 
a  lease,  as  to  which  he  writes  to  Bishop  Hay :  "  I  got 
indeed  an  abatement  of  rent,  but  no  lease,  which  made 
me  soon  repent  of  not  quitting  it."  And  again  :  "  In  case 
I  go  there  I  shall  expect  to  return  by  Braemar,  by  this 
country  and  Strathglass,  which  will  employ  me  all 
summer,  and  in  autumn  I  would  need  to  visit  the  Isles, 
after  which  I  shall  endeavour  to  settle  myself  for  the 


110   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

winter  season  in  some  place,  perhaps  at  Buorblach,  which 
if  I  can  get  a  lease  of,1  I  would  make  my  residence. 
I  find  myself  considerably  impaired  by  the  many  in 
conveniences  of  wandering  without  a  fixed  home,  and 
cannot  longer  continue." 

By  the  beginning  of  1777,  Bishop  John  had  started 
the  school  afresh,  for  in  February  of  that  year  he  writes 
for  his  "  cargo  of  books,"  and  names  the  following : — 

Rudiman's  Rudiments  ...  3  copies 

Cornelius,  without  translation         .  7  copies 

Csesar  .....  4  copies 

Mair's  Introduction  to  Making  Latin  3  copies 

Ovid  de  Fastis      ....  2  copies 

Rudiman's  Grammar      ...  3  copies 

Cicero's  Select  Epistles  ...  5  copies 

Cicero  (Offices)       ....  4  copies 

Virgil  .....  2  copies 

The  new  beginning  seemed  to  prosper  little  better  than 
the  previous  one.  Certainly  a  more  distressing  letter 
than  the  following  could  scarcely  have  been  written. 
After  stating  that  he  is  greatly  concerned  at  the  proposal 
to  sell  Buorblach  over  his  head,  he  most  earnestly  begs 
that  the  Mission  funds  be  used  to  purchase  the  whole  for 
£2,000.  "  For  a  sinking  Fund  to  relieve  me  of  this 
burden  I  shall  assign  my  Scalan  funds  and  every  penny 
I  can  spare  from  my  own  subsistence.  Even  if  it  should 
be  necessary  to  dismiss  my  Scalan  entirely  for  7  or  8 
years,  and  take  boys  to  be  sent  to  the  shops,  the  best  way 
I  could  find  them,  I  would  rather  do  it  than  lose  this 

1 1  was  told  locally  that  it  was  Maodonald,  of  Girinish,  in  Uist, 
who  made  difficulties  about  granting  a  lease,  and  that  he  was  the 
cause  of  the  college  being  later  moved  to  another  district. 


MORAR  111 

opportunity.  However  my  economy  may  have  been, 
which  had  no  other  fault,  but  too  easily  burdening  myself 
to  relieve  others,  you  may  assure  yourself,  I  shall  readily 
— for  securing  the  point — reduce  myself  to  mere 
necessaries  of  life.  For  of  all  temporal  things,  it  lies 
nearest  to  my  heart ;  and  failing  in  this  attempt  will  be 
the  greatest  mortification  of  my  life." 

Bishop  John  MacDonald  seems  to  have  been  one  of 
those  men  who  could  refuse  no  call  upon  his  charity. 
He  is  often  stated,  by  the  other  bishops,  as  trying  to 
fill  the  place  of  two  and  even  three  of  his  priests.  He 
had  also  burdened  himself  with  debt  to  relieve  the 
distress  of  his  people.  In  October,  1777,  he  writes  from 
Buorblach  to  the  Cardinal  Prefect  of  Propaganda : 

"  The  reason  why  I  was  not  at  the  meeting  of  Bishops 
this  year  was  that  circumstances  obliged  me  in  the  month 
of  June  to  go  to  the  Western  Islands  to  administer 
Confirmation  which  had  already  been  too  long  delayed. 
The  journey,  which  is  one  of  60  miles  across  dangerous 
seas,  can  never  be  made  with  any  comfort  except  in 
summer,  nor  is  one  sure  of  getting  back  if  one  goes  at 
other  times.  When  I  had  finished  my  work  and  was 
ready  to  return,  I  was  detained  by  contrary  winds,  and 
did  not  reach  the  mainland  until  the  beginning  of 
September.  By  that  time  my  Colleagues  had  dispersed, 
whilst  even  if  they  had  still  been  at  the  Meeting  I  could 
not  have  gone  there,  so  stormy  and  wet  was  the  weather. 
At  once  on  my  arrival  here  I  wrote  to  Bishop  Hay,  to 
learn  what  they  had  settled  and  I  soon  after  received 
his  reply.  I  then  started  to  write  to  your  Eminence, 
but  I  was  taken  seriously  ill  and  was  thereafter  so  weak 
that  any  reading  or  writing  was  almost  impossible  to  me. 


112  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

I  only  mention  this  here,  to  account  for  my  delay  in 
writing  to  your  Eminence." 

In  the  same  letter  the  Bishop  goes  on  to  say  :  "Mr 
James  MacDonald,  who  seven  years  ago  came  from  the 
Scots  College,  Paris,  is  to  help  the  priest  in  Knoydart. 
He  is  of  strong  constitution  and  will  be  a  great  help  to 
his  two  neighbours.  For  two  years  he  had  charge  of  the 
seminary  when  we  began  it  in  this  district.  He  is  suc 
ceeded  by  Mr  Austin  MacDonald,  who  returned  in  poor 
health  from  Valladolid,  when  only  in  deacon's  orders, 
and  who  will  now  prepare  himself  for  the  priesthood  and 
preside  over  the  boys  in  the  seminary."  This  Austin 
MacDonald  I  take  to  be  the  same  who  passed  through 
Buorblach  and  was  stated  to  be  ready  to  go  to  the 
Colleges  abroad  in  1770. 

Bishop  John  MacDonald  attended  the  meeting  of  Bishops 
at  Scalan  in  1778,  and  their  Annual  Letter  breathes  a 
spirit  of  hope  and  of  progress  which  must  have  been  a 
great  encouragement  to  the  good  bishop  in  his  personal 
difficulties.  They  say :  "  Regarding  the  present  state  of 
affairs,  we  were  never  more  hopeful,  never  more  pros 
perous,  and  we  trust  that  all  our  hopes  will  shortly  be 
realised.  The  road  is  much  easier  for  converts,  and 
many  difficulties  which  heretofore  hindered  them  are 
about  to  be  removed.  The  liberality  of  the  King  and 
of  the  Ministry  gives  us  great  hopes  for  the  future,  and 
we  already  enjoy  far  greater  liberty  than  ever  our  fore 
fathers  had." 

This  was  destined  to  be  the  last  Annual  Letter  of  Bishop 
John  MacDonald.  In  the  following  spring,  whilst  staying 
in  Knoydart,  he  caught  an  epidemic  then  raging  there, 
and  in  five  days  he  passed  to  a  better  world.  We  have 


MORAR  113 

seen  that  he  was  in  bad  health  two  years  previously — 
indeed  his  health  had  been  undermined  by  the  fatigues 
and  labours  of  his  missionary  life  and  he  fell  an  easy 
prey  to  the  infection,  caught  at  the  death-bed  of  a 
parishioner.  He  was  buried  in  Kilchoan  Cemetery, 
Knoydart. 

The  life  work  of  this  excellent  man  is  best  judged  from 
the  letters  of  the  time,  which  almost  invariably  refer  to 
him  as  "  good  Bishop  John,"  and  Bishop  Hay  greatly 
regretted  his  loss  as  a  colleague.  He  heartily  sym 
pathised  with  his  priests  in  their  life  of  labour  and 
fatigue,  and  during  the  eighteen  years  of  his  episcopate 
was  unremitting  in  his  endeavours  to  relieve  them.  In 
this  manner  he  was  himself  worn  out  at  the  early  age 
of  fifty- two.  His  successor,  Bishop  Alexander  MacDonald, 
at  once  began  to  look  for  a  more  suitable  site  for  the 
seminary,  and  in  1783  it  was  again  removed  from  the 
Morar  district  to  Samalaman,  in  Moydart. 

Regarding  the  succession  of  priests  in  this  district, 
Mr  James  Hugh  MacDonald  was  here  in  1779,  for,  in  the 
election  of  a  successor  to  Bishop  John,  he  signs  as  Priest 
of  Morar.  From  that  date  onward  the  succession  is  given 
in  the  parish  Register  as  follows  : — 

"  The  Rev.  Reginald  M'Donell  came  to  the  Mission  of 
North  Morar  in  1782,  and  laboured  for  50  years  in  the 
same  Mission.  In  1832  he  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  Coll 
M'Coll,  who  laboured  in  the  same  Mission  for  10  years. 
The  Rev.  Donald  M'Kay  took  charge  of  the  Mission  of 
N.  Morar  in  1842  and  spent  28  anxious  years  at  Bracara. 
The  Rev.  Donald  M'Innes  succeeded  in  the  year  1870, 
and  held  the  charge  till  17th  Dec.  1873.  The  Rev. 
Donald  Walker  had  charge  of  the  North  Morar  Mission 


114  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

till  Dec.  1888.  He  wasjsucceeded  by  Rev.  Donald 
M'Lellan,  until|tlie  death  of  the  latter  in  1903.  Rev. 
James  Chisholm  had  charge  for  six  months,  and  Rev. 
Angus  Macrae  from  1904  onward." 

At  Morar  chapel-house  is  preserved  a  set  of  j  green 
vestments,  with  red  and  white  intermingled,  bearing  the 
date  1745.  It  still  has  its  original  lining ;  there  is  also 
an  altar  frontal  to  match  it.  These  were  probably 
brought  over  from  France  by  the  adherents  of  Prince 
Charlie,  and  must  have  been  part  of  the  furnishings  of 
the  chapel  on  the  island,  though  it  is  not  known  how  they 
were  saved  when  the  building  was  ransacked  and  burnt 
in  1746.  The  same  remarks  apply  to  the  old  chalice, 
which  bears  the  inscription  :  "Ad  usum  Pr  Fr  Vincentii 
Mariani,  Missrii  Scot.  Ord.  Praedic.  Anno  1658."  This 
chalice,  which  is  of  silver,  is  very  small  indeed ;  it  has 
its  paten  to  match.  Unfortunately  we  have  no  further 
information  regarding  this  early  missioner.  In  the  list  of 
priests  for  1668  it  is  stated  that  there  were  three  Domini 
cans  on  the  mission.  Father  Vincent  was  apparently 
one  of  these  ;  the  others  being  Father  George  Farming- 
long  in  the  Isle  of  Barra — and  Father  Primrose,  who 
died  in  prison  in  1671. 

Of  the  priests  above  mentioned  Mr  Reginald  M'Donell 
had,  according  to  Bishop  Alexander  MacDonald's  Re 
port  for  the  year  1783,  250  Catholics  in  South  Morar 
and  460  in  North  Morar,  besides  46  in  the  Loch  Arkaig 
district.  "  In  1822  he  had  been  40  years  in  this  Mission," 
writes  Bishop  Ranald  MacDonald,  "  and  was  then  sixty- 
six  years  of  age." 

Mr  Ronald  (Reginald)  M'Donell  had  no  house  of  his 
own,  but,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  time,  stayed  one 


MORAR  115 

week  in  one  house,  a  second  week  in  another,  and  so  on, 
from  the  end  of  Loch  Nevis  to  Mallaig.  His  mother  was 
not  a  Catholic,  and  was  unkind  to  the  boy,  especially 
after  her  second  marriage  ;  but  he  had  the  happiness  of 
receiving  her  into  the  Church  on  her  death-bed.  It  is 
still  remembered  how  at  one  time  there  were  three 
ministers  in  the  sick-room,  but  one  after  the  other  they 
went  away,  and  so  left  the  priest  alone  with  his  mother, 
for  whose  reception  into  the  Church  he  had  long  and 
earnestly  prayed. 

When  Mr  Ronald  was  already  advanced  in  years, 
Mr  Coll  M'Coll  was  sent  to  assist  him.  Mr  M'Coll  was 
from  Tyree,  and  was  thirty  years  of  age  before  he  was 
converted.  "  He  was  a  great  boy  for  the  fiddle  and  was 
oh  so  greatly  loved ;  but  in  consequence  of  an  accusa 
tion  against  him  he  had  to  go  to  Australia — the  woman 
who  made  the  accusation  lost  her  arm — it  went  bad  and 
her  cries  could  be  heard  five  miles  away." 

The  older  chapel  was  at  Bracora,  and  this  was 
succeeded  by  the  one  at  present  standing,  which  was 
built  in  1836 :  towards  its  erection  T.  A.  Fraser,  Esq. 
— grandfather  of  the  present  Lord  Lovat — contributed 
£100,  so  runs  the  Directory  of  that  date.  In  1889 
it  was  superseded  by  the  present  very  pretty  chapel 
at  Beoraid,  erected  entirely  at  the  cost  of  the  Lovat 
family,  in  memory  of  Simon,  Lord  Lovat,  who  had  a 
special  affection  for  the  Morar  portion  of  his  property, 
and  who  often  stayed  for  long  periods  together  at  Morar 
Lodge,  the  great  beauty  of  its  surroundings  having  a 
special  attraction  for  him.  Mass  is  still  sometimes  said 
at  Bracora,  and  the  school  continues  to  be  conducted 
there,  whilst  there  are  few  churches  in  the  Highlands 


116  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

which  are  better  filled  than  the  church  of  St  Cumin  at 
Morar.  On  the  Sundays  when  the  present  writer  was 
there,  it  was  a  most  picturesque  sight  to  see  the  keepers 
and  gillies  coming  down  Loch  Morar  in  their  boats, 
while  the  road,  eastwards  from  Bracora  and  westwards 
from  Mallaig,  was  crowded  with  people.  One  can  but 
hope  that  his  ancient  mission  may  long  flourish,  and 
that  its  people  will  remember  how  two  hundred  years 
ago,  Morar  was  the  centre  of  Catholic  life  in  the  High 
lands  of  Scotland,  and  how  so  entirely  Catholic  was  it 
that  they  still  boast :  "  There  was  never  a  minister's 
sermon  in  this  country  until  the  railway  came  " — as 
recently  as  1890. 


ARISAIG 

MR  ALEXANDER  LESLIE,  whose  Report  I  have  already 
had  occasion  to  quote,  mentions  that  at  the  time  of  his 
Visitation  in  1678  the  people  of  Arisaig  had  just  lost  their 
priest,  Mr  George  Fanning,  an  Irish  Dominican.  "  For 
this  reason  when  the  people  saw  Mr  Munro,  they  thought 
that  they  were  the  objects  of  the  special  grace  of  Heaven, 
thinking  that  he  had  come  to  labour  amongst  them. 
But  when  they  heard  that  we  were  to  go  in  three  days 
to  the  Outer  Isles  their  joy  was  turned  to  bitter  dis 
appointment,  and  they  loudly  complained  that  they  were 
neglected  and  abandoned  by  the  priests."  How  long 
Father  George  Fanning  had  been  with  them,  we  do  not 
know,  but  in  1671  he  was  in  Barra,  and  had  been  there 
some  years  at  that  date.  I  presume  that  he  is  buried  at 
Kilmorui  in  Arisaig,  in  the  cemetery  which  is  so  full  of 
memories,  both  pre-Reformation  and  of  later  date. 

This  complaint  of  the  people  of  Arisaig  that  they  were 
abandoned  by  the  priests  is  constantly  repeated  through 
out  the  Highland  districts  at  this  period.  In  1664  Mr 
Francis  White  had  written  to  St  Vincent  of  Paul :  "I 
send  you  this  to  let  you  know  that  the  great  burden 
which  I  bear  has  made  me  break  down  and  has  placed 
me  '  hors  de  combat.'  You  indeed  know  how  much 
work  I  had  when  four  other  priests  helped  me,  now  that 
I  am  alone  in  this  Mission,  pray  tell  me  how  I  can  possibly 
keep  up,  especially  as  I  have  converted  as  many  more  of 
117 


118   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

these  poor  people,  who  show  themselves  daily  better 
disposed  for  instruction  and  the  Sacraments.  Such  a 
work  cannot  be  carried  on  by  one  poor  workman,  weak 
and  infirm  as  I  am.  Indeed  you  know  it  has  almost  cost 
me  my  life.  I  have  4,000  souls  to  assist,1  and  these 
too  dispersed  in  different  districts  in  the  Isles,  and  other 
remote  places.  If  only  I  had  help  I  would  hope  to 
convert  many  more,  but  against  my  will  I  am  forced  to 
leave  off  making  new  converts,  not  being  able  to  serve 
more  than  once  in  two  years,  those  I  have  already  con 
verted,  whilst  there  are  remote  islands,  which  I  have  not 
visited  for  three  years." 

Again,  in  1665,  Mr  Francis  White  wrote  :  "  If  I  could 
have  three  or  four  Irish  priests,  I  would  sooner  have  them 
than  twenty  others,  but  they  must  be  good  men,  other 
wise  I  would  sooner  have  no  assistance  at  all.  ...  If 
your  Keverence  [St  Vincent  of  Paul]  has  not  any  Irish 
priests  at  hand,  you  might  write  to  the  Superior  of 
the  Scots  College,  Paris,  who  could  find  many  in  that 
University ;  and  even  if  all  are  not  fit  for  this  most 
laborious  Mission,  assuredly  from  amongst  so  many,  a 
selection  could  be  made,  and  the  best  be  sent.  I  say  this 
for  the  discharge  of  my  conscience.  ..." 

So  urgent  an  appeal  could  not  fail  to  impress  Propa 
ganda,  which  at  once  ordered  that  all  the  recommenda 
tions  of  Father  White  be  carried  into  effect.  The  Nuncio 
at  Paris  was  instructed  to  order  John  White,  brother  of 
Father  Francis,  to  go  to  the  assistance  of  this  latter.  The 
Archbishop  of  Armagh  was  asked  to  find  priests  in  Ireland 
who  knew  the  Celtic  language  and  were  willing  to  labour 
in  the  Highlands  ;  the  General  of  the  Jesuits  was  asked 

1  Certainly  a  very  low  estimate. — F.  O.  B. 


ARISAIG  119 

to  find  suitable  youths  to  go  to  the  National  Colleges,  of 
which  visitations  were  to  be  made  by  the  different 
Nuncios,  who  were  asked  to  send  in  full  reports  to 
Propaganda. 

This  same  subject  of  the  scarcity  of  priests  was  later 
a  constant  source  of  anxiety  to  the  Vicars  Apostolic. 
Bishop  Gordon  writes,  in  1711,  to  the  agent  in  Rome : 
' '  I  have  extreme  difficulty  in  getting  these  countries 
served  with  labourers,  though  I  leave  no  stone  unturned 
to  get  some.  Mr  M'Gregor  stayed  with  us  but  a  few 
months,  and  is  returned  to  Germany  again.  ...  I  have 
great  difficulty  in  keeping  the  labourer  I  brought  home 
with  me,  who  is  one  of  the  usefullest,  though  he  does 
not  please  me  so  well  as  at  first.  I  strive  to  make  the 
few  labourers  we  have  the  most  useful  I  can  to  these 
countries.  .  .  ':  Again,  a  few  years  later,  he  wrote : 
"  We  cannot  without  deep  regret  travel  through  whole 
districts  and  see  so  many  souls  perishing  who  would 
readily  embrace  the  Faith,  if  only  we  had  priests  who 
could  reside  amongst  them,  to  teach  and  instruct  them." 

Later  still,  in  1732,  Bishop  Hugh  McDonald,  after  his 
first  journey  through  the  Highlands  as  their  Vicar 
Apostolic,  writes  :  "  Wide  tracts  of  country  which  have 
of  necessity  been  assigned  to  single  priests  on  account  of 
the  scarcity  of  these,  far  exceed  the  capacity  of  the  most 
diligent  worker.  .  .  .  The  faithful  greatly  lament  the 
scarcity  of  priests  and  grieve  that  while  those  in  other 
parts  enjoy  all  spiritual  comforts,  they  themselves  suffer 
the  greatest  need,  not  from  any  want  of  zeal  on  the  part 
of  the  labourers,  but  from  their  scarcity." 

One  more  quotation  on  this  subject,  and  that  the  most 
striking,  from  the  pen  of  good  Bishop  Hugh  McDonald 


120   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

again,  I  cannot  refrain  from  adding  :  "  The  few  labourers 
we  have  are  so  tired  with  troubles,  that  some  of  them  are 
threatening  to  forsaick  the  Western  trade,  but  if  any 
more  follow  the  example  of  those  who  have  already  left 
us,  you  may  expect  to  hear  that  Mr  Sandison  [Bishop 
Hugh  himself— son  of  Sandy  M'Donald]  has  doon  the 
same,  for  it's  impossible  for  him  to  stand  out  alone." 

But  to  return  to  an  earlier  date,  Mr  Morgan  was  priest 
in  Arisaig  in  1700,  at  the  time  of  Bishop  Nicolson' s 
Visitation.  Mr  Morgan  had  then  been  thirteen  years  in 
the  Highland  mission,  but  in  June  of  the  following  year 
he  was  apprehended  in  Arisaig,  was  imprisoned,  and 
banished  from  the  country.  From  the  fact  that  Bishop 
Nicolson  took  him  as  his  interpreter  on  his  journey 
through  the  Isles,  we  can  surmise  that  he  was  a  man  of 
solid  piety  and  learning.  Bishop  Nicolson  had  arrived 
at  Keppoch  in  Arisaig,  on  15th  June  1700.  Here  he 
found  a  Catholic  school.  Arisaig  is  described  as  "  less 
hilly  and  more  pleasant  than  Knoydart,  Morar  or  Moy- 
dart,  which  are  all  much  the  same  in  regard  to  rock  and 
mountains — whilst  Arisaig  is  much  more  level  and 
abounds  in  corn.  The  Chief  of  Clanranald,  being  by 
chance  on  the  mainland,  came  to  receive  the  Bishop  with 
great  kindness  and  courtesy,  and  placed  at  his  disposal 
one  of  his  boats  with  most  experienced  sailors  to  take 
him  wherever  he  wished  in  the  Islands." 

The  Report  of  the  Visitation  has  some  interesting 
archaeological  notes,  which  are  here  given  verbatim. 
"  Kilmarui,  i.e.  the  Cell  or  Church  of  St  Malrubber,  is 
close  to  Keppoch  in  Arisaig.  In  this  chapel  there 
are  several  tombs  of  a  hard  bluish  stone,  on  which  there 
are  some  ancient  figures  very  well  carved,  but  without 


ARISAIG  121 

inscription  for  the  most  part.  One  would  not  have  thought 
that  the  people  of  these  countries  had  as  much  skill  in 
sculpture  as  these  tombs  show  them  to  have  had.  There 
are  some  on  which  a  priest,  wearing  the  ancient  form  of 
chasuble,  is  engraved  ;  others  have  only  figures  of  arms, 
such  as  large  swords,  or  else  figures  of  birds  and  other 
animals.  There  are  similar  tombs  on  Eilean  Finnan 
(where  the  lairds  of  Moydart  are  buried),  in  Eigg,  in  Uist, 
Barra,  and  in  several  other  islands  off  the  North  of 
Scotland.  In  this  respect  Icolmkill,  anciently  called  Hy, 
is  very  noteworthy.  Here  was  the  celebrated  Abbey,  of 
which  Bede  speaks  in  several  places,  founded  by  St 
Columba,  Abbot  and  Doctor,  and  Apostle  of  part  of 
Scotland.  This  Abbey  was  held  in  the  greatest  venera 
tion  until  the  so-called  Keformation,  when  it  was  pillaged 
and  destroyed.  The  tombs  of  the  ancient  kings  of  Scot 
land,  and  of  all  the  chief  families  in  the  Highlands  were 
here,  and  the  Highlanders  think  with  considerable  prob 
ability  that  after  the  decadence  of  religion,  when  the  Abbey 
had  been  profaned  and  ruined,  the  chiefs  each  brought 
back  to  the  churches  on  their  own  lands  some  of  the 
tombs  of  their  fore-fathers.  I  also  saw  two  stone  crosses, 
well  carved  with  strange  figures  ;  one  in  the  cemetery  of 
St  Columba,  in  the  Isle  of  Canna,  and  the  other  at 
Kilchoan  (i.e.  Church  of  St  Colgan),  in  Knoydart,  where 
is  the  burial  place  of  the  lairds  of  that  country." 

There  is  much  of  interest  in  this  Report  of  Bishop 
Nicolson;  for  example,  after  stating  that  many  most 
ancient  customs  survive  amongst  the  Highlanders,  he 
continues  ;  "  They  are  divided  into  clans  each  under  its 
own  Chief.  They  have  a  great  care  of  their  genealogies, 
and  the  Lairds  have  genealogists  from  father  to  son, 


122   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

who  write  what  concerns  the  clan.  They  are  much  given 
to  following  the  military  profession  ;  their  character,  the 
roughness  of  their  land,  and  their  manner  of  life  render 
them  well  suited  to  it.  There  is  not  the  humblest  peasant 
but  has  his  sword,  his  musket,  his  targe  and  a  large  dirk, 
which  is  always  to  be  seen  hanging  at  his  side.  Besides 
these  arms  the  gentry  use  helmets  and  breastplates.  By 
nature  they  are  of  very  lively  spirits  and  they  are  wonder 
fully  successful  when  they  have  a  little  education.  Even 
the  common  people  seem  to  be  far  more  open  and  con 
fiding  than  those  of  the  Lowlands.  Indeed,  what  makes 
them  seem  to  be  less  so,  when  they  first  come  amongst 
strangers,  is  their  want  of  experience,  and  their  ignorance 
of  a  language  and  of  customs  different  from  their 
own. 

"It  is  not  my  place,"  continues  the  writer  of  the 
B/eport,  "  to  describe  here  all  those  customs  of  theirs 
which  differ  from  ours,  consisting  as  they  do  in  their 
manner  of  life,  of  dress,  etc.  Suffice  it  to  say  that 
they  feed  very  coarsely,  never  eat  more  than  twice  at 
most  in  the  day,  use  over  their  short  dress  a  plaid  which 
also  serves  them  as  a  covering  at  night,  whilst  their 
bedding  is  very  hard.  This,  however,  does  not  apply 
to  persons  of  rank,  who  in  their  food  and  clothing  often 
enough  follow  the  customs  of  civilised  countries.  Nor 
does  it  apply  to  the  Islesmen,  who  dress  in  the  manner  of 
the  Lowlanders  when  they  are  at  home,  but  when  they 
go  out  on  any  expedition  they  wear  Highland  dress. 
The  costume  of  the  women  seems  to  us  even  more  extra 
ordinary,  for  they  wear  the  plaid  girded  like  the  men 
except  that  the  plaid  reaches  to  the  ground  and  is  fastened 
in  front  of  the  breast  with  a  brooch  of  copper." 


ARISAIG  123 

The  Report  then  repeats  the  statement  regarding  the 
attachment  of  the  Highlanders  to  their  ancient  customs 
and  their  dislike  of  novelties.  The  arable  land  is  stated 
to  be  of  small  extent,  but  to  give  a  good  return,  and  that 
with  little  labour.  Snow  lies  but  a  short  time  in  the  sea 
board  districts  and  in  the  Isles.  The  horses  and  the 
flocks,  which  are  very  numerous,  are  outside  all  the 
winter,  exposed  to  the  weather  night  and  day.  Stables 
and  byres  they  have  none,  except  the  gentry,  who  have 
stables  for  their  saddle  horses.  It  continues  :  "  All 
these  districts  are  very  difficult  to  reach  except  by  sea, 
on  account  of  the  mountains  and  cliffs  which  surround 
them.  It  is  only  strangers,  however,  and  those  un 
accustomed  to  the  hills  who  have  any  great  difficulty  in 
travelling  through  them,  for  the  inhabitants  themselves 
have  little  difficulty.  It  is  an  extraordinary  thing  that 
they  prefer  to  go  forty  miles,  for  example,  always 
climbing  up  and  down,  and  are  less  tired  thus,  than  if 
they  had  to  go  the  same  distance  on  a  level  road,  where 
there  was  neither  hill  nor  dale." 

I  have  had  occasion  to  quote  this  Report,  when  dealing 
with  other  districts,  but  here  insert  other  portions  of  it, 
both  previous  to  the  arrival  of  the  Bishop  of  Arisaig  and 
after  his  departure  thence  for  the  Isles.  No  doubt  the 
incident  mentioned  in  the  Report  that  Clanranald  placed 
his  best  boat  at  the  disposal  of  the  Bishop  accounts  for 
the  fact  that  it  was  from  Arisaig  that  he  sailed  for  the 
Hebrides,  and  returned  there  again  after  the  Visitation. 
Clanranald  would  then  be  staying  at  Glen  House,  near 
Loch  nan  Eala.  The  house  is  now  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
from  the  loch,  but  in  those  days  it  was  at  the  water's 
edge,  for  the  story  goes  that  at  least  one  chief  used  to 


124  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

fish  from  the  window  of  his  house  in  the  waters  of  Loch 
nan  Eala. 

"  We  started  from  the  Enzie,  in  Banffshire,  on  24th 
May,  1700,  going  by  boat,  in  order  to  attract  less  notice, 
and  in  order  to  avoid  passing  through  Moray  and  Inver 
ness.  There  was  a  strong  wind  in  our  favour,  so  that  we 
soon  covered  the  sixty  miles  ;  but  as  the  tide,  which  is 
very  strong  here,  was  against  us,  we  were  terribly  tossed 
about  between  the  force  of  the  wind,  and  of  the  tide, 
and  were  in  great  danger.  At  midnight  we  arrived  at  a 
friendly  house,  the  Castle  of  Lovat  (Note  IV.),  six  miles 
from  Inverness.  The  next  day  the  Bishop,  who  had  been 
very  seasick,  took  a  rest,  and  I  went  into  the  town  to 
call  upon  an  excellent  lady,  the  widow  of  the  late  Lord 
Macdonald.  This  nobleman  had  contributed  more  than 
any  one  else  to  bring  back  the  Highlands  and  Islands  to 
the  Faith,  being,  as  he  was,  one  of  the  most  important 
men  in  the  Highlands  and  full  of  zeal.  Close  to  Lovat 
Castle  and  on  the  banks  of  the  river  is  Beauly  Abbey, 
of  which  the  Abbot's  house  is  almost  entire,  along  with 
the  ruins  of  the  cloister  and  a  rather  fine  church." 

On  27th  May  the  Bishop  and  his  party  arrived  in 
Strathglass,  which  is  described  as  twelve  miles  from  Lovat. 
He  greatly  admired  the  valley  of  the  Glass  river,  one  of 
the  most  beautiful  in  all  Scotland,  with  its  fine  arable 
land  along  the  river- side  and  the  wooded  hills  rising  on 
either  bank.  Timber  was  then  in  such  abundance  that 
all  the  houses  were  built  of  it.  "  They  are  called  Creil 
houses,  because  the  larger  timbers  are  interlaced  with 
wickerwork  in  the  same  way  that  baskets  are  made. 
They  are  covered  outside  with  sods,  or  divots.  All  the 
houses  on  the  mainland,  wherever  we  went,  are  built 


ARISAIG  125 

after  this  fashion,  except  those  of  the  lairds  and  principal 
gentry.  Strathglass  is  partly  inhabited  by  Frasers,  whose 
chief  is  Lord  Lovat,  and  partly  by  Chisholms  under  the 
Laird  of  Strathglass.  These  latter  are  all  Catholics." 

The  Bishop  and  his  party  next  visited  Glengarry,  the 
distance  of  which  from  Strathglass  they  calculated  at 
twenty-three  miles,  but  each  of  these  they  thought  as 
bad  as  a  league  and  more.  They  had  horses  to  carry 
the  baggage,  but  the  Bishop  was  obliged  to  go  on  foot 
most  of  the  time,  especially  amongst  the  rocks  and 
boulders,  where  it  was  often  necessary  to  creep  on  hands 
and  feet,  and  in  the  swamps,  which  were  almost  con 
tinuous.  The  account  goes  on  :  "  Our  ordinary  lodgings 
on  the  journey  were  the  shielings,  or  little  cabins  of  earth 
four  or  five  feet  broad  and  six  feet  long,  into  which  one 
enters  by  crouching  on  the  ground,  nor  can  one  stand 
upright  when  arrived  inside.  These  shielings  the  High 
landers  use  as  shelters  in  the  hills  and  forests,  where  they 
pasture  their  flocks,  as  also  to  store  their  dairy  produce. 
In  the  Braes  of  Glengarry  we  were  met  by  some  gentle 
men  of  the  district,  a  few  of  whom  were  confirmed  as 
secretly  as  possible,  because  the  garrison,  which  occupied 
the  castle  of  the  Chief,  was  not  far  off." 

The  Bishop  stayed  only  one  day  in  Glengarry,  leaving 
word  with  the  priest  to  have  the  people  ready  for  Con 
firmation  against  his  return.  This  he  was  obliged  to  do 
in  the  other  districts  also  that  he  traversed,  for  he  was 
in  a  great  hurry  to  reach  the  Isles  as  soon  as  possible. 
He  had  been  informed  that  the  seas  which  he  had  to  cross 
were  very  dangerous,  and  indeed  even  to-day,  with  a 
good  steamboat  service,  the  journey  is  not  lightly  to  be 
undertaken.  The  description  of  the  seas  is  quite  accurate  : 


126  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

"  We  knew  that  they  were  very  dangerous,  not  only 
because  they  form  part  of  the  vast  ocean,  but  more 
especially  because  of  the  different  currents,  several  of 
which  one  sometimes  encounters  at  the  same  time,  each 
contrary  to  the  other,  and  these  beat  up  against  each 
other  with  tremendous  force.  It  is  thus  only  during 
three  months  of  the  year  that  one  can  cross  to  these 
distant  islands  in  safety  in  the  open  boats,  which  are  the 
only  ones  in  that  country." 

After  visiting  the  Islands  of  Eigg,  Canna,  Uist,  Barra 
and  Rum,  the  Bishop  and  his  party  got  back  to  Arisaig 
on  the  mainland,  on  29th  July.  "  After  our  return  from 
the  Isles,"  the  Report  continues,  "  we  began  the  Visita 
tion  of  Arisaig,  Moydart  and  Morar,  and  in  the  eight 
stations  in  this  neighbourhood  700  persons  were  con 
firmed.  Next  day  we  drew  up  rules  for  the  Catholic 
school  which  is  in  Arisaig,  and  then  we  went  to  Eilean 
Ban,  in  Morar,  where  we  met  the  neighbouring  missioners, 
and  after  consultation  with  them  we  drew  up  some 
disciplinary  regulations.  .  .  . 

"  On  29th  September  we  returned  to  our  starting  point 
after  a  journey  of  over  400  miles.  During  the  whole 
three  months  that  the  Visitation  lasted  the  Bishop 
worked  so  hard  that  there  were  only  three  days,  accord 
ing  to  a  careful  diary  that  he  kept,  when  he  was  not 
engaged  from  morning  till  night,  either  travelling  from 
place  to  place,  or  preaching,  confirming  and  catechising 
the  people.  Although  he  gave  Confirmation  almost  every 
day,  still  it  was  his  invariable  custom  never  to  do  so  with 
out  preaching  himself  as  a  preparation.  His  words 
were  at  once  interpreted  to  the  people  by  one  of  his 
suite.  He  scarcely  gave  himself  a  moment's  repose, 


ARISAIG  127 

notwithstanding  the  very  great  fatigue  of  so  difficult 
a  journey." 

Of  the  priests  who  successively  served  the  mission  of 
Arisaig,  Mr  Alexander  MacDonald,  "  a  man  who  loved 
fatigue,"  had  charge  of  both  Arisaig  and  Moydart  in 
1763.  He  was  still  there  in  1779,  for  in  the  election  of 
Bishop  Alexander  MacDonald  he  signs  as  "  Alexander 
MacDonald,  Provicarius,  Miss,  in  Arisaig."  In  1782 
he  writes  from  Arisaig  to  Propaganda,  stating  that  he 
had  then  been  thirty-five  years  on  the  Highland  Mission, 
having  left  the  Scots  College,  Rome,  in  1747.  He  died 
in  Arisaig,  13th  March  1797,  aged  seventy -eight,  having 
at  that  time  just  completed  fifty  years  of  missionary  life, 
of  which  the  greater  part  had  been  spent  in  this  district. 

In  1777  Mr  James  MacDonald  had  been  appointed  to 
assist  the  foregoing  and  another  Alexander  MacDonald, 
then  priest  of  Knoydart,  but  how  long  he  remained  I 
have  not  ascertained.  Between  the  years  1798  and  1801 
Mr  Evan  Maceachan  and  Mr  Charles  MacDonald  were 
stationed  in  Arisaig  for  short  periods.  The  latter  re 
turned  to  Borrodale  in  his  old  age,  and  he  there  breathed 
his  last,  after  an  illness  of  only  a  few  days,  on  6th  October 
1848.  He  is  interred  at  Kilmorrie,  in  Arisaig. 

Mr  John  Macdonald  was  the  next  priest,  and  he 
remained  in  Arisaig  till  his  death,  in  1834,  having  thus 
completed  at  least  thirty  years  in  this  mission.  In 
1822  Bishop  Ranald  MacDonald  reports  to  Propaganda  : 
"  Separated  from  Moydart  by  high  mountains  and  by 
an  arm  of  the  sea,  is  the  district  of  Arisaig,  partly  high 
ground  and  partly  cultivated.  It  is  almost  entirely 
Catholic,  and  until  recently  contained  more  than  1,000 
people,  but  a  few  years  ago  about  300  emigrated.  Here 


128   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

Mr  John  Macdonald  is  priest,  a  man  full  of  fervour,  a 
student,  and  later  Professor  at  Valladolid.  He  is  now 
67  years  of  age."  His  obituary  notice  gives  some 
further  details :  "At  Rinaleoid,  in  Arisaig,  died  Kev. 
John  Macdonald,  aged  82.  Having  at  an  early  age 
been  sent  to  the  Seminary  of  Buorblach,  which  was  then 
conducted  by  Kev.  John  Macdonald — afterwards 
Bishop — he  was  there  converted  to  the  Catholic  Faith, 
and  went  about  1778  to  the  Scots  College,  Valladolid. 
He  there  remained  several  years,  partly  as  student  and 
later  as  professor.  He  came  to  Scotland  in  1782  and 
was  sent  to  Moydart,  where  he  remained  but  a  short 
period.  From  Moydart  he  was  transferred  to  Barra, 
and  having  continued  there  for  a  few  years,  he  was 
appointed  to  the  charge  of  Arisaig,  as  successor  to  Rev. 
Alexander  Macdonald,  of  the  Kinlochmoydart  family. 
In  this  Mission  he  died,  8th  July,  1834,  and  is  buried  at 
Kilmorui. 

"  The  next  priest  also  was  stationed  at  Arisaig  for 
nearly  forty  years.  Mr  William  Mackintosh  was  born 
in  Glenmuick  in  1794.  In  his  youth  he  was  renowned 
for  his  great  physical  powers  and  intrepidity,  no  less 
than  for  his  straightforward  manly  disposition.  He 
entered  Lismore  in  1821,  when  grown  to  man's  estate. 
From  1826  to  1830  he  was  at  St  Sulpice,  where  he  was 
ordained  in  1831.  He  was  in  Barra  from  1835  to  1837, 
and  went  from  there  to  Arisaig,  where  he  was  destined 
to  labour  for  the  long  period  of  forty  years,  loved  and 
venerated  by  his  flock,  and  respected  by  all  with  whom 
he  came  in  contact.  The  Congregation  at  that  time 
numbered  1,400.  There  was  urgent  need  of  a  new 
church,  as  the  one  used  by  the  Catholics  was  both 


I 


•*>     3 

%  s 


ARISAIG  129 

unfinished  and  unsuitable  in  other  respects.  Mr  Mackintosh 
applied  himself  vigorously  to  supply  the  want.  He 
travelled  through  part  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  in 
1845,  and  with  the  funds  he  collected  he  was  enabled  to 
build  a  large  and  handsome  church,  which  was  solemnly 
opened  by  Bishop  Murdoch  in  1849.  Later  on  he  added 
a  school-house  and  teacher's  residence,  and  in  1874  built 
a  small  chapel  in  the  Braes  of  Arisaig,  where  Mass  is 
still  said  once  a  month.  He  was  a  man  of  apostolic 
simplicity  of  habits,  living  upon  the  plainest  fare,  and 
whilst  he  was  hospitable  in  the  extreme,  he  spent  very 
little  upon  his  own  comforts.  Such  was  the  reliance 
placed  in  his  judgment  and  prudence  that  he  was  fre 
quently  consulted  by  the  various  bishops  who  successively 
ruled  the  Western  District  of  Scotland,  on  matters  ap 
pertaining  to  the  Highlands,  and  for  some  time  he  held 
the  position  of  Vicar- General  of  the  Western  Highlands  " 
(Oath.  Direct.  1878).  * 

Of  the  great  work  accomplished  by  Mr  Mackintosh 
little  more  need  be  said  here.  The  Catholic  church  of 
Arisaig  will  ever  be  his  monument.  Its  situation,  facing 
the  sea,  and  well  above  the  town,  is  very  striking.  Less 
well  known  is  the  little  church  in  the  Braes  of  Arisaig, 
yet  I  well  remember  the  Sunday  when  I  visited  it. 
It  was  a  beautiful  October  morning,  and  the  scenery 
down  Loch  Ailort  on  the  one  side,  and  towards  Arisaig 
on  the  other,  was  very  striking.  The  congregation 
soon  filled  the  little  church,  and  of  all  the  Highland 
churches  I  have  visited — and  I  have  had  the  pleasure 

1  "The  Old  Vicar,"  as  the  late  Bishop  Angus  Macdonald  used 
to  call  him,  lived  all  his  time  in  Keppoch  Farm  House,  which 
is  still  standing.  He  was  tenant  of  the  farm. 


130    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

of  saying  Mass  in  most  of  them — the  little  church 
in  the  Braes  of  Arisaig  has  for  me  the  pleasantest 
recollections. 

Another  most  worthy  son  of  Catholic  Arisaig,  though 
indeed  he  did  not  labour  long  within  the  district  of  his 
birth,  was  Mr  Evan  Maceachan,  "  who  descended  full  of 
years  and  merits  to  the  grave"  in  1849,  and  had  been 
born  in  Arisaig  in  1769.  When  eleven  years  of  age  he 
left  the  Highlands,  along  with  his  parents,  and  was  sent 
to  school  near  Huntly.  In  1788  he  repaired  to  the  Scots 
College,  Valladolid,  where  he  became  remarkable  for 
earnest  application  to  study.  He  was  ordained  priest  at 
Valladolid  in  1798.  He  did  not  at  once,  however,  return 
to  the  Scotch  Mission,  but  assisted  Bishop  Cameron 
during  two  years  in  the  discharge  of  the  episcopal  duties 
of  that  diocese,  at  the  request  of  the  Bishop  of  Valladolid 
who  was  then  aged  and  infirm. 

On  his  return  to  his  native  country,  the  first  charge  to 
which  he  was  appointed  was  the  "Braes"  or  "  ::ough 
Bounds"  of  Arisaig,  where  he  remained  but  one  year. 
He  was  removed  in  1801  to  Badenoch,  where  he  remained 
till  1806.  During  this  part  of  his  missionary  life  he  had 
no  fixed  place  of  abode,  but  went  about  amongst  the 
Catholic  families  within  his  jurisdiction,  attended  by  his 
boy  or  ghillie,  who  served  at  Mass  and  carried  the  vest 
ments,  etc.,  in  a  wallet  on  his  back.  From  Badenoch  he 
was  sent  in  quality  of  professor  to  the  seminary  of 
Lismore,  where  Bishop  John  Chisholm  then  presided. 
In  1814  he  succeeded  Mr  Philip  Macrae,  in  the  mission  of 
Aigas,  Strathglass,  from  which  charge  he  was  transferred 
to  Braemar.  In  1838,  his  increasing  infirmities  having 
rendered  him  unfit  for  active  exertion,  he  was  relieved 


ARISAIG  131 

from  all  missionary  duty,  and  retired  first  to  Ballogie, 
where  he  lived  until  1847,  when  he  went  to  live  at 
Tombae,  where  he  died  on  9th  September  1849. 

Besides  his  labours  as  a  clergyman,  in  which  he 
distinguished  himself  by  a  zealous  discharge  of  all 
his  pastoral  duties,  Mr  Maceachan  has  conferred  great 
benefits,  especially  on  the  Highland  portion  of  Scottish 
Catholics,  by  the  numerous  works  which  he  published. 
Being  an  excellent  Gaelic  scholar,  of  which  language 
he  was  an  enthusiastic  admirer,  and  being  during 
his  life  particularly  fond  of  study,  he  employed  all 
the  time  he  could  spare  from  his  other  avocations, 
while  on  the  mission,  in  translating  into  Gaelic 
several  works  of  piety  and  of  religious  instruction. 
These  translations  are : 

1.  "The  Abridgment  of  Christian  Doctrine,"  which 
was  printed  while  he  was  a  missionary  in  Aigas. 

2.  "  The  Spiritual  Combat,"  published  in  1835. 

3.  "  The  Following  of  Christ,"  published  in  1836. 

4.  A  Prayer  Book,  which  was  prepared  by  him,  but 
published  by  another  priest. 

5.  "  The     Declaration     of     the     British     Catholic 
Bishops." 

6.  A  small  Gaelic  Dictionary,  printed  in  1842.    His 
more  important  Gaelic  translations,  still  in  MSS.  at  the 
time  of  his  death,  are  the  New  Testament,  and  Challoner's 
"  Meditations." 

Such  were  the  labours  of  this  truly  excellent  man,-  of 
which  the  district  of  Arisaig,  where  he  was  born,  has  every 
reason  to  be  proud. 

The  later  priests  of  this  district  were :  Rev.  Angus 
Macdonald,  1877  to  1880 ;  Rev.  Donald  Mackay,  1880- 


132   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

1882  ;  Kev.  Donald  M'Pherson,  1882-1894  ;  Rev.  Angus 
Macdonald,  1894-1902;  Very  Rev.  James  Canon 
Chisholm,  1902- 

To  refer  once  again  to  the  new  church,  the  site  was 
indeed  most  happily  chosen.  It  adjoins  the  old  pre- 
Reformation  church  of  St  Malrubber,  which  with  its 
cemetery  seems  to  form  part  of  the  new  church  grounds. 
The  ancient  church  and  cemetery  being  both  of  them 
full  of  antiquarian  interest  and  of  remains  of  Catholic 
ritual  and  observance,  there  is  a  peculiar  propriety  in 
the  new  and  handsome  church  being  placed  alongside 
the  old  one.  The  two  form  an  example  of  continuity 
which  is  very  striking.  Justly  have  the  priests  in  more 
recent  times  loved  to  be  buried  at  Arisaig ;  there  is 
probably  no  church  in  Great  Britain  which  has  such 
Catholic  associations.  It  has  ever  been  surrounded  by 
an  almost  entirely  Catholic  population,  which  justly 
revered,  in  the  time  of  Bishop  Nicolson,  as  well  as  in  the 
days  previous  to  that,  and  in  later  times,  the  ruined 
church  with  its  ancient  tombs  and  cemetery.  In  1700 
they  had  been  closed  to  Catholic  ritual  and  services 
little  more  than  one  hundred  years,  whilst  within  the 
walls  of  the  chapel  certainly  no  other  service  than  the 
Catholic  had  ever  been  held. 

The  church  of  Arisaig  was  entirely  renovated  in  1900, 
by  Rev.  Angus  Macdonald,  who  inserted  a  most  artistic 
stained-glass  window  in  the  East  gable  of  the  church,  over 
the  high  altar,  representing  the  Crucifixion,  with  Our 
Lady  and  St  John  on  each  side.  The  cost  of  this  was 
borne  by  the  Dowager  Marchioness  of  Bute,  who  herself 
figures  in  it,  kneeling  on  a  prie-Dieu  in  an  attitude  of 
prayer. 


ARISAIG  183 

It  will  not  be  out  of  place  here  to  record  the  many 
benefits  conferred  on  this  mission  by  the  Macdonald 
family,  now  of  Glenaladale,  but  formerly  residing  at 
Borrodale,  Arisaig,  where  they  lived  for  several  genera 
tions.  Of  this  family  were  the  brothers  Archbishop 
Angus  Macdonald  and  Bishop  Hugh  Macdonald,  of  whom 
further  mention  is  made  in  the  following  chapter.  It  was 
whilst  priest  of  Arisaig,  where  he  built  the  present  fine 
presbytery,  that  the  former  was  called  to  be  Bishop  of 
Argyll,  and  he  ever  retained  the  greatest  affection  for  the 
district.  It  is  most  dear  also  to  the  heart  of  every  High 
lander,  being  so  closely  associated  with  the  history  of  the 
forty-five.  It  was  at  Borrodale,  in  the  house  of  Bishop 
Macdonald's  ancestors,  that  Prince  Charlie  held  the  first 
Council  of  War  with  the  local  chiefs,  immediately  before 
the  Rising  ;  it  was  at  Arisaig,  at  the  head  of  Loch  nan 
Uamh,  that  he  landed  from  Skye  ;  it  was  from  that  same 
loch  that  he  departed  for  France  ;  and  at  Borrodale  is  the 
actual  cave  where  he  hid  previous  to  his  departure  for 
France  under  the  shelter  of  old  Borrodale. 


MOYDART 

THE  district  of  Moydart  has  been  fully  dealt  with  by 
Father  Charles  Macdonald,  who  for  over  forty  years 
was  priest  in  the  district,  and  who  was,  most  justly, 
respected  and  esteemed.  The  following  letters  of  some 
of  the  earlier  priests  are,  however,  very  interesting,  and 
are  given  in  full,  as  showing  the  close  ties  which  existed 
between  the  priests  educated  at  Propaganda,  and  the 
Cardinals  who  in  turn  presided  over  the  College. 

It  will,  however,  be  as  well  first  to  give  a  brief  sketch 
of  the  history  of  the  Catholic  Faith  in  these  districts, 
along  with  the  succession  of  priests — which  is  now  almost 
complete.  The  old  chapel  of  St  Finnan,  which  is  the  pre- 
Reformation  Church  of  Moydart,  still  stands,  a  much- 
respected  ruin  in  the  beautiful  island  of  Loch  Shiel. 
Although  the  tradition  is  that  the  chapel  has  not  been 
used  for  the  past  one  hundred  and  fifty  years — probably 
never  since  the  Reformation — nevertheless  the  cemetery 
around  it  is  still  the  chief  place  of  burial  for  Catholics  and 
Protestants  alike,  whilst  within  the  ruined  chapel  are  the 
old  altar  and  the  ancient  bell,  objects  of  veneration  to  all 
the  inhabitants,  irrespective  of  creed.  Indeed  the  whole 
island,  with  its  deep  religious  associations,  forms  a  link 
through  Reformation  and  pre-Reformation  days  to 
those  of  Saint  Finnan  himself,  the  patron  and  apostle  of 
Moydart,  and  one  of  the  first  disciples  of  St  Columba. 

The  first  priests  after  the  Reformation  were  those  who 
did  what  they  could,  working  indiscriminately  all  through 

134 


MOYDAKT  135 

the  Highlands— viz.  Mr  White,  Mr  Munro  (or  Rattray), 
Messrs  Colgan,  Conon  and  Kelly — all  three  from  Ireland.1 
Mr  Colin  Campbell  was  priest  in  Moydart  in  1728 ;  Mr 
Neil  MacPhee  was  there  between  1731  and  1736,  and  Mr 
William  Harrison  visited  the  district  in  the  years  1746 
to  1750.  In  1763  the  Abbate  Grant,  in  his  Report  to 
Propaganda,  states  that  "  the  Catholics  in  these  two 
districts  [Arisaig  and  Moydart]  number  over  2,000.  The 
priest  who  is  there  at  present  is  Mr  Alexander  Macdonald, 
a  man  well  learned  and  full  of  energy,  who  was  educated 
at  the  Scots  College,  Rome."  From  this  date  onwards 
we  have  a  regular  succession  of  the  priests  who  served 
this  mission.  Their  names  are  inserted  here,  though 
fuller  details  are  given  in  the  following  pages.  Mr 
Austin  Macdonald  came  in  1769  and  remained  till  1787. 
He  was  succeeded  by  Mr  John  Macdonald,  who  remained 
but  four  years  and  was  succeeded  by  Mr  Norman 
Macdonald,  who  for  over  forty  years  was  priest  of 
Moydart  (1792-1834)  and  died  there  in  1834.  During 
the  last  five  years  he  was  assisted  by  Mr  Alexander 
Macdonald,  who  remained  in  charge  till  1838,  when 
he  was  succeeded  by  Mr  Ranald  Rankine  (1838-1855). 
Mr  Charles  Macdonald  had  oare  of  Moydart  till  1892, 
and  was  succeeded  by  V.  R.  Provost  Mackintosh,  who 
at  the  time  of  writing  is  still  in  charge  of  this  mission. 
Of  the  above,  Mr  Austin  Macdonald  writes  to  the 
Cardinal  Prefect  of  Propaganda  in  1771  : 

"  EMINENT  AND  MOST  REVEREND  SIR, — Having  last 
autumn  written  for  the  first  time  to  your  Eminence  in 

xMr  Devoyer  was  certainly  in  Moydart  in  1689,  and  as  he 
spent  eighteen  years  in  the  Highlands  he  may  have  been  all  that 
time  in  this  district. 


136   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

fulfilment  of  my  duty,  I  hope  that  my  letter  has  long 
since  arrived.  I  now  feel  it  my  duty  to  write  again  in 
fulfilment  of  the  same  obligation. 

"  As  no  change  has  taken  place  in  my  residence  or  in 
my  work  it  will  be  sufficient  to  repeat  briefly  what  I  said 
in  my  last  letter.  As  regards  my  health,  so  far,  thanks 
be  to  God,  my  native  air  suits  me  very  well,  and  I  have 
not  yet  experienced  the  inconveniences  which  the  change 
of  climate  usually  brings  to  our  novices,  at  their  first 
coming  back  to  this  country  from  abroad.  The  place  of 
my  residence  is  the  centre  of  the  country  of  Moydart,  on 
the  West  coast  of  Scotland,  where  according  to  my  poor 
abilities  I  act  in  quality  of  parish  priest.  It  is,  as  I  said 
in  my  last  letter  a  very  mountainous  district,  twenty 
miles  long  and  four  broad.  Thank  God,  all  the  inhabi 
tants  are  Catholics.  There  are  500  communicants, 
without  counting  the  children.  We  have  Mass  only  on 
Sundays  and  feasts,  when  we  assemble  in  the  most  con 
venient  places.  There,  after  an  explanation  of  the 
Gospel,  Mass  is  said.  The  people  go  to  Confession  twice 
in  the  year,  at  Easter  and  at  Christmas.  Within  the 
district  a  Minister  resides  usually,  but  there  is  no 
danger  from  him,  as  regards  my  people,  who  hate  him 
from  the  bottom  of  their  hearts.  The  greatest  difficulty 
of  those  beginning  their  priestly  life  here  [as  he  was 
doing]  is  the  ignorance  of  the  language,  which,  even 
though  it  is  our  mother  tongue,  is  not  easily  spoken  by  us 
for  some  time,  having  left  home  as  early  as  we  did. 

"  As  regards  our  Protestant  neighbours,  they  are  not 
very  bigoted ;  many  are  indeed  well  disposed  towards 
our  Faith,  and  of  these  some  are  from  time  to  time  con 
verted.  Two  things  however  are  a  great  hindrance  to 


MOYDART  137 

their  conversion ;  the  first,  the  fear  of  their  relations  and 
of  the  Ministers,  who  appear,  many  of  them,  to  be  none 
too  popular  ;  the  other  is  the  scarcity  of  the  Missioners, 
for  at  the  extreme  East  of  this  parish,  all  agree  that  if 
there  was  a  resident  priest,  such  as  I  cannot  be,  in  a 
short  time  all  the  neighbouring  district  would  return  to 
the  Catholic  Faith,  so  that  we  may  say  with  the  Prophet, 
'  the  harvest  indeed  is  great,  but  the  workmen  are  few, 
behold  the  country  is  now  ready  for  the  harvest.'  This 
is  all,  your  Eminence,  that  I  need  write  at  present.  That 
the  Lord  God  may  preserve  your  Eminence  is  the  con 
stant  prayer  of  your  Eminence's  devoted  and  humble 
servant, 

AUSTIN  MACDONALD. 
"  MOYDART,  10  Sep.  1771." 

The  obligation,  referred  to  in  the  above  letter,  is 
that  incumbent  on  all  those  educated  at  Propaganda, 
of  writing  once  a  year  to  the  Superior  of  the  College,  to 
give  an  account  of  their  work.  It  is  due  to  this  rule 
that  we  have  several  letters  from  those  educated  at  the 
Urban  College,  as  Propaganda  was  and  still  is  called. 
Moreover  these  letters  were  always  answered  by  the 
Cardinal  Prefect,  and  thus  a  chain  of  correspondence 
grew  up  which  is  very  striking.  There  is  a  tone  of 
affectionate  interest  in  many  of  the  letters  which  makes 
them  charming  reading.  Indeed  the  Catholics  of  Scot 
land,  and  of  the  whole  British  Empire,  have  little  idea 
how  much  they  owe  to  the  College  and  Congregation  of 
Propaganda.  For  two  hundred  and  fifty  years  almost 
every  matter  of  ecclesiastical  interest  concerning  them  was 
there  decided,  or  at  least  confirmed .  Thence  came  for  years 


138    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

the  only  salary  of  their  bishops  and  of  their  priests,  and 
thence  came  the  funds  to  support  the  little  seminaries 
at  Scalan,  at  Morar  or  Lismore,  and  to  assist  the  Scots 
College  in  Rome.  It  was  at  Propaganda  that  many 
of  the  priests  were  educated,  that  the  Bishops  were 
nominated,  and  that  their  decisions  were  confirmed. 
The  handsome  square  block  of  the  Propaganda  build 
ings,  simple  and  unadorned  as  it  is,  may  well  be  taken 
as  a  symbol  of  the  solid  lasting  work  which  the  Institu 
tion  has  achieved,  not  only  in  Scotland  but  in  three- 
quarters  of  the  Christian  world.  Over  all  the  windows 
the  crest  of  the  founder,  Pope  Urban  VIII. — the  honey 
bee — may  still  be  seen,  a  fitting  device  again  to  adorn  an 
institution  where  so  much  quiet,  unassuming  work  has 
been  ceaselessly  carried  on.  The  present  writer  has 
frequently  been  delighted  in  reading  the  grateful  thanks 
expressed  to  Propaganda  by  the  bishops  and  priests  of 
old,  whilst  he  himself  records  with  pleasure  the  care  which 
has  been  taken  in  preserving  the  records  of  the  past. 
In  the  archives  of  Propaganda  may  be  seen  to-day 
Reports  and  letters  from  the  men  who  laboured  so  hard 
and  under  such  great  difficulties  to  save  what  little  re 
mained  of  Catholicism  in  Scotland,  until  there  should 
come  those  happier  days,  which  we  have  been  spared  to 
see.  As  one  reads  these  Reports  at  the  present  time,  and 
certainly  there  is  a  great  charm  in  them,  one  cannot  but 
feel  the  wish  to  make  the  labours  and  self-sacrifice  of  our 
predecessors  in  the  mission  of  Scotland  better  known, 
and  at  the  same  time  to  awaken  that  gratitude  towards 
Propaganda  which  they  themselves  were  the  first  to 
acknowledge.  The  foregoing  lines,  which  I  jotted 
down  at  the  time  of  my  visit  to  the  College,  may 


MOYDART  139 

fitly  be  inserted  here  when  we  are  dealing  with 
the  letters  of  the  first  students  educated  within  the 
College  itself,  and  those  of  the  Scots  College,  Rome. 

The  next  letter  of  Austin  Macdonald  is  dated  Moydart, 
10th  August  1783. 

"YouR  EMINENCE,— 

"Having  been  educated  at  the  Scots  College, 
Rome,  for  about  twelve  years,  it  is  now  fourteen  years 
since  I  returned  to  my  native  land  of  Moydart,  where 
to  the  best  of  my  abilities,  I  have  laboured  in  the  vine 
yard  of  the  Lord.  As  far  as  I  remember,  I  returned  in 
the  summer  of  the  year  1769.  This  district,  situated  on 
the  West  Coast  of  the  Highlands  of  Scotland,  and  of  the 
Vicariate  which  takes  its  name  from  the  Highlands,  is 
bounded  along  its  entire  length  by  enemies  of  the  Faith, 
having  Catholics  only  on  its  Northern  side.  It  extends 
about  24  miles  from  East  to  West  and  is  some  six  miles 
broad.  These  miles  being  only  approximate  I  cannot 
say  more  than  that  one  of  them  suffices  for  a  good  hour's 
walk,  it  is  very  mountainous  with  a  few  valleys  inter 
spersed,  royal  roads  there  are  as  yet  none.  The  only 
royal  road  is  Loch  Shiel,  a  fresh-water  loch,  24  miles 
long,  where  when  the  weather  is  good,  one  can  travel 
over  a  large  part  of  the  district.  Thank  God,  we  are 
all  Catholics,  except  three  or  four  strangers,  and  we 
number  according  to  the  list  compiled  this  year,  1,450 
souls,  all  most  fervent  in  the  Faith,  of  whom  the  greater 
number  have  been  Catholics,  and  their  parents  before 
them,  from  time  immemorial.  They  lead  very  innocent 
lives,  and  it  is  a  great  consolation  to  me  to  find  them 
so  ready  to  follow  any  advice  I  may  give  them. 


140  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

"  The  language  spoken  here  is  the  Highland  or  ancient 
Celtic,  which,  it  is  said,  was  formerly  used  on  the  borders 
of  Italy.  The  upper  classes  generally  speak  English  which 
is  taught  in  the  schools,  and  not  the  other,  whence  the 
people  learn  the  elements  of  the  faith  with  difficulty, 
and  only  viva  voce.  In  vain  have  the  Ministers  several 
times  tried  to  overcome  this  stronghold  of  the  Faith  by 
error,  and  for  this  end  they  established  here  an  heretical 
Missionary  with  a  good  salary.  On  the  other  hand  if 
they  did  not  import  strangers,  he  would  have  to  shout 
to  the  rocks  !  Of  the  aforementioned  number  250  of  my 
people  are  interspersed  among  the  heretics  for  a  distance 
of  at  least  thirty  miles. 

"  On  my  arrival  here  I  found  this  station  without 
house,  or  church,  without  vestments,  books  or  any  of 
those  things  which  help  to  forward  the  service  of  God. 
Indeed  on  account  of  the  people  being  unaccustomed  to 
subscribe,  and  on  account  of  their  poverty,  it  has  cost  me 
much  labour  and  the  greatest  economy  to  rebuild  this 
almost  ruined  church.  Nevertheless  by  the  help  of  God, 
and  by  patience  and  perseverance,  I  have  been  able  to 
build  three  houses  for  the  Congregation,  one  at  each  end 
and  one  in  the  centre,  where  the  people  assemble  in  turn. 
I  have  also  built  something  of  a  house  for  myself,  where 
however  I  cannot  stay  long  at  a  time  on  account  of  the 
pressing  calls  from  all  sides;  and  on  account  of  the  devices 
employed  by  the  heretics,  especially  when  our  people 
are  dying.  The  Ministers  do  not  take  this  in  good  part, 
and  they  have  often  tried  to  hinder  me  from  entering  their 
limits  by  threatening  letters,  but  as  the  Mercy  of  God 
has  preserved  me  so  far,  I  have  paid  no  heed  to  them  in 
the  past  nor  shall  I  do  so  in  the  future.  The  altar  fittings 


e 
a, 

I 

o 


g   I 

^  «2 

r^  ^ 
02 


MOYDART  141 

which  I  have  managed  to  get  are  less  nice  than  I  would 
wish,  but  necessity  like  a  good  theologian,  solves  every 
difficulty.  During  the  past  winter  I  secured  the  services 
of  an  old  gentleman,  as  catechist  ;  he  has  done  a  great 
deal  of  good  amongst  the  people.  When  I  was  able  to 
administer  the  Sacraments  twice  a  year,  I  did  so,  and 
when  unable,  I  did  so  at  least  once.  On  two  occasions  I 
was  forced  through  lack  of  priests  to  attend  to  neigh 
bouring  districts,  but  this  year,  thank  God,  I  have  myself 
been  granted  an  assistant* 

"  Moreover  to  my  great  consolation  the  Vicar 
Apostolic  of  the  Highland  District  has  this  year  placed 
in  my  parish  the  Seminary,  where  he  himself  lives.  This 
has  already  done  great  good  and  given  an  impulse  to  this 
corner  of  the  Lord's  vineyard,  to  the  honour  of  God,  and 
of  His  Church  on  earth,  and  will  by  His  help  give  a  still 
greater  increase  in  the  future. 

"  This  is  all  of  importance  which  I  think  I  should  now 
write  to  your  Eminence,  so  begging  God  long  to  preserve 


"I  Remain  your  Eminence's  humble  servant, 

"AUSTIN  MACDONALD. 
"  MOYDART,  10  August,  1783." 

An  interesting  letter  of  Bishop  John  MacDonald  is 
extant  regarding  the  chapel  and  priest's  house  at  Moydart. 
It  gives  us  a  fair  idea  of  the  size  of  the  buildings,  if  chapel 
and  priest's  house  could  be  built  for  £60,  even  granted 
that  the  labour  was  free.  The  letter  is  as  follows  :  — 

"  YOUR  EMINENCE, 

"  I  received  from  Daulensis  [Bishop  Hay]  the 
very  kind  letter  of  Your  Eminence  in  which  you  enquire 


142    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

by  whose  assistance  Austin  Macdonald  built  the  chapel  in 
his  parish,  as  well  as  a  house  for  himself.  To  this  I  have 
the  pleasure  of  replying,  that  I  am  informed  both  by  him 
self  and  by  others,  that  his  parishioners  greatly  assisted 
him  in  the  work.  They  gave  their  services  free  in 
carrying  the  materials  for  the  building,  and  subscribed 
about  eight  guineas  amongst  themselves.  Otherwise  he 
received  nothing  from  any  other  source. 

"  From  the  time  he  came  to  the  Mission  he  always 
desired  to  have  a  house  of  his  own,  and  frequently  told 
me  so,  in  order  to  be  more  free  to  devote  himself  to  his 
priestly  duties,  and  to  his  own  sanctification,  which  he 
has  always  had  much  at  heart.  To  this  end  he  stinted 
himself  as  much  as  possible  and  eventually  saved  up 
£30  sterling.  This  has  all  been  spent  on  the  building  and 
I  fear  there  may  be  some  debt  besides,  which  would 
easily  happen  in  the  case  of  a  man,  almost  too  anxious 
about  religious  matters,  and  at  the  same  time  little  versed 
in  business. 

"  He  has  already  completed  the  chapel,  but  his  own 
house  is  not  yet  finished  ;  and  I  am  told  it  will  require 
another  £30  to  make  it  fit  for  habitation.  Under  these 
circumstances  unless  he  obtains  help  from  outside  he 
will  have  to  live  in  the  greatest  poverty.  If  your 
Eminence  and  the  Sacred  Congregation  see  fit  to  send 
him  some  pecuniary  assistance,  I  can  assure  you  that  he 
greatly  deserves  it,  and  is  really  in  sore  need ;  so  that  I 
feel  he  is  well  worthy  of  your  generosity. 

"  JOHN,  Bishop  of  Tiberiop.  Vicar.  Apost. 

"SCALAN,  22  July,  1778." 

The  remark  that  he  could  not  stay  long  at  home  on 


MOYDART  143 

account  of  the  many  calls  from  all  sides  seems  to  indicate 
that  the  people  were  rather  loath  to  give  up  the  earlier 
practice  of  having  the  priest  to  stay  with  them  in  their 
houses.  We  can  well  imagine  that  many  a  household 
which  had  for  generations  been  accustomed  to  the  visit 
of  the  priest  for  several  days  at  a  time  would  be  slow  to 
give  up  what  they  had  probably  come  to  consider  their 
privilege.  Hence  even  after  he  had  a  house  of  his  own 
he  would  be  invited  to  stay  with  his  old  friends,  and  prob 
ably  found  it  necessary  to  lessen  the  frequency  of  these 
visits  by  degrees,  rather  than  suddenly  abandon  them 
altogether. 

The  remark  regarding  there  being  no  "  royal  road  "  in 
Moydart  refers  to  the  fact  that  at  this  period  Government 
were  making  roads  in  many  districts  of  the  Highlands. 
It  is  scarcely  realised  at  the  present  time  that  the  first 
real  road  in  the  Highlands  was  that  between  Fort 
Augustus  and  Fort  William,  begun  in  1725.  Previous 
to  that  all  intercourse  was  carried  on  by  means  of  ponies; 
or  by  very  rough  tracks,  so  dangerous  as  to  be  little  used. 

The  following  extracts  from  letters  of  General  Wade 
will  illustrate  this  more  clearly.  Writing  in  1726,  he 
says:  "I  have  inspected  the  new  road  between  this 
place  [Fort  Augustus]  and  Fort  William,  and  ordered  it 
to  be  enlarged  and  carried  on  for  four-wheel-carriages 
over  the  mountains  on  the  South  side  of  Loch  Ness  as 
far  as  the  town  of  Inverness,  so  that  before  midsummer 
next,  there  will  be  a  good  coach  road  from  that  place, 
which  before  was  not  passable  on  horseback  in  many 
places." 

A  year  later  he  writes  :  "  The  great  road  of  communi 
cation  is  so  far  advanced,  that  I  travelled  to  Fort  William 


144   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

in  my  coach  and  six  to  the  great  wonder  of  the  country 
people,  who  had  never  seen  such  a  machine  in  these  parts 
before.  They  ran  from  their  houses  close  to  the  coach, 
and  looking  up,  bowed  with  their  bonnets  to  the  coach 
man,  little  regarding  us  that  were  within.  It  is  not  un 
likely  that  they  looked  upon  him  as  a  sort  of  Prime 
Minister  that  guided  so  important  a  machine."  The 
whole  system  of  making  roads  was  of  the  greatest  benefit 
to  the  Highland  district.  As  Sir  Kenneth  Mackenzie 
has  justly  remarked  :  "He  [Wade]  was  the  originator  of 
a  system  which  received  immense  development  after  his 
death,  and  with  which  his  name  remained  connected  in 
the  public  memory^  long  after  he  had  ceased  to  share  in 
directing  its  operations.  The  benefits  he  conferred 
on  this  part  of  the  country  in  opening  it  up  by  means  of 
roads,  and  thus  bringing  it  into  line  with  the  rest  of  the 
kingdom,  can  hardly  be  overestimated.  No  other  action 
ever  taken  by  the  Government  has  done  so  much  for  the 
material  welfare  of  the  Highlands."  True  as  this  un 
doubtedly  is,  we  should  not  overlook  the  fact  that  it 
was  the  absence  of  roads  and  the  consequent  inacces 
sibility  of  the  various  districts,  that  helped  more  than  any 
other  cause  to  keep  these  districts  free  from  persecution, 
and  to  secure  to  the  Catholics  in  them  the  almost  un 
disturbed  exercise  of  their  religion. 

The  next  letter  of  Mr  Austin  Macdonald  is  dated 
April,  1787. 

"  YOUR  EMINENCE, 

"  Having  at  last  a  little  breathing  time  between 
my  many  duties,  it  is  full  time  that  I  remembered  my 
obligation  of  giving  an  account  to  you  of  what  I  am  doing. 


MOYDART  145 

I  am  very  late  in  doing  so,  it  is  true,  but  this  is  due  rather 
to  the  number  of  calls  upon  my  time,  than  to  any  want 
of  will  on  my  part. 

' '  On  account  of  the  emigration  last  summer  of  the 
people  of  Knoydart  to  Canada,  along  with  their  priest, 
it  fell  to  me  in  the  autumn  to  attend  to  those  who  were 
left  behind,  and  during  the  winter  to  the  people  of  Moy- 
dart  as  well.  Although  not  less  than  600  Catholics  went 
to  America,  still  I  administered  the  Sacraments  to  over 
500  souls  who  remained.  The  overpopulation  of  these 
districts,  together  with  the  oppression  of  the  landlords 
are  the  principal  causes  of  the  departure  of  so  many, 
not  only  among  the  Catholics,  but  also  among  the  Pro 
testants.  I  have  some  idea  that  it  will  be  best  for  me 
to  change  my  residence  this  Whitsuntide,  and  to  betake 
myself  to  Knoydart,  although  I  have  now  resided  in 
Moydart  just  eighteen  years.  If  I  should  actually  go,  I 
shall  inform  your  Eminence  in  due  course.  Praying  God 
meantime  for  your  welfare,  I  remain  your  Eminence's 
most  humble  and  devoted  servant, 

"  AUSTIN  MACDONALD. 

"  MOYDART,  6th  April,  1787." 
A  year  later  he  wrote  again  : 

"  YOUR  EMINENCE, 

"  The  reply  which  you  deigned  to  send  to  my 
last  letter,  and  the  approval  therein  contained  of  my  work, 
such  as  it  is,  brought  me  no  little  consolation,  and  added 
a  fresh  incentive  to  my  former  ones,  always  to  work  to 
the  best  of  my  power  for  the  increase  of  God's  glory  and 
the  advancement  of  Holy  Church.  Moreover  it  will 


146   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

make  the  duty  of  reporting  my  work  all  the  easier.  For 
17  years  I  shall  have  laboured  in  the  district  of  Moydart, 
but  for  the  past  two  years,  with  the  consent  of  my 
Superiors,  I  have  removed  to  that  of  Knoydart.  Here 
formerly  Mr  Alexander  Macdonald  was  stationed,  a 
pupil  of  the  Scots  College,  Rome,  but  he  has  gone  to 
America  with  604  of  his  parishioners. 

"  I  find  that  there  are  still  in  that  district  about  500 
communicants,  not  counting  children.  They  are  Catholics 
of  good  and  simple  lives  and  most  steadfast  in  the  Faith. 
Six  miles  distant  from  them  is  the  mission  of  Kintail, 
where  only  twenty  years  ago  there  was  but  one  Catholic. 
At  present  there  are  from  300  to  400  converts,  steadfast 
also  in  the  Faith,  although  they  are  as  yet  but  imperfectly 
instructed.  It  has  fallen  to  me  to  take  care  of  this 
Mission  also,  and  that  to  my  great  satisfaction,  since 
there  cannot  as  yet  be  a  resident  priest.  In  these  two 
places  I  shall  continue  to  work,  and  if  anything  should 
happen,  I  shall  mention  it  on  a  future  occasion.  Your 
Eminence's  humble  servant, 

"  AUSTIN  MACDONALD." 

It  is  strange  that  of  the  letters  of  priests  still  extant 
in  Propaganda  the  greater  number  should  be  of  two 
Moydart  men.  The  second  successor  of  Mr  Austin 
Macdonald  was  Mr  Norman  Macdonald,  of  whom  the 
following  three  letters  speak  of  his  life  and  work  among 
the  Catholics  of  Moydart : 

"  MOST  EMINENT  AND  MOST  REVEREND  SlR, 

"  Some  months  ago  I  received  the  letter  with 
which  your  Eminence  deigned  to  favour  me.   bearing 


MOYDART  147 

date  8th  Dec.  1804.  From  this  I  understand  that  your 
Eminence  does  not  consider  the  poverty  of  a  Missioner 
as  a  valid  reason  to  excuse  him  from  writing  to  Rome 
every  year,  according  to  the  obligation  which  he  has 
contracted,  and  to  this  decision  I  acquiesce  as  to  the  will 
of  God.  In  giving  some  account  of  my  state  I  have  little 
more  to  say  than  what  I  wrote  in  my  last  letter  to  the  late 
Cardinal  Borgia,  whose  death  at  Lyons  I  read  of  in  the 
paper  to  my  great  regret.  The  mission  at  present 
entrusted  to  my  care  lies  along  the  coast  of  the  Atlantic 
and  is  about  30  miles  round.  The  number  of  Catholics 
dispersed  here  and  there  in  this  ^mission  is  about  800, 
amongst  whom  there  are  some  converts.  Recently  I 
visited  a  large  island  where  all  are  Protestants,  with 
the  exception  of  about  30  Catholics,  amongst  whom 
I  had  the  great  pleasure  of  receiving  to  the  Sacraments 
a  lady  recently  converted  to  the  Faith,  who  had 
married  a  Catholic.  What  surprises  the  Protestants 
is  that  the  lady  is  the  daughter  of  one  of  their 
Ministers,  who  was  not  able  to  stop  her  conversion. 
Yet  the  father  greatly  loved  her,  and  she  is  not 
without  hopes  of  seeing  her  father  also  converted  one 
day. 

"  I  greatly  hope  that  the  example  of  this  lady  will 
induce  others  to  follow  her  in  the  way  of  Truth.  The 
distances  are  so  great,  and  the  country  I  have  to  traverse 
so  rough,  whilst  there  is  not  a  single  road,  that  I  am 
nearly  worn  out,  and  my  health  has  become  very  un 
certain.  Only  the  remembrance  of  the  reward  '  exceed 
ing  great '  which  I  look  for,  is  able  to  sustain  me  amid 
such  labours.  If  the  Congregation  has  any  alms  to 
distribute,  I  trust  they  will  remember  the  first  Scotsman 


148   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

who  had  the  honour  of  being  educated  at  the  venerable 
college  of  Propaganda. 
"  Your  Eminence's  humble  servant 

"  NORMAN  MACDONALD." 

The  obligation  of  writing  to  Rome  applied  seemingly 
not  only  to  the  Alumni  of  Propaganda  itself  but  also 
to  those  educated  at  the  Scots  College  in  that  city,  as 
is  seen  from  the  letter  of  Austin  Macdonald  which  pre 
cedes  this  one,  and  from  other  letters  also,  especially  one, 
of  Alexander  Macdonald,  priest  in  Arisaig. 

Mr  Norman  Macdonald' s  next  letter  is  dated  28th  Nov. 
1817.  After  the  usual  compliments,  he  says :  "  At  all 
events  I  can  assure  you  that  from  the  time  of  the  so- 
called  Reformation  in  this  kingdom,  our  holy  religion  has 
never  enjoyed  so  great  peace  and  liberty  as  it  has  enjoyed 
for  some  time  past.  Indeed,  as  the  Protestants  abandon 
the  idea  of  the  first  reformers,  they  become  broader  - 
minded  and  more  liberal  towards  all  sorts  of  religions, 
inasmuch  as  in  the  capital,  where  in  1779  all  was  fire 
and  sword  against  the  Catholics,  these  have  just  erected 
with  the  approval  of  the  Protestants  themselves  and 
with  the  help  of  some  of  them,  nice  large  churches  with 
organs,  where  occasionally  Protestants  come  to  hear  the 
preaching,  the  reading  of  Scripture  and  of  holy  doctrine. 
We  cannot  indeed  sufficiently  thank  the  Lord  for  having 
done  us  so  great  a  favour.  As  regards  my  present 
occupation,  I  have  charge  of  the  same  parish,  which  I 
have  now  had  for  over  25  years.  It  is  very  extensive, 
but  the  number  of  Catholics  who  are  dispersed,  here  and 
there,  is  not  proportionate  to  its  size,  being,  according 
to  the  reckoning  which  I  made  last  year,  only  950,  of 


MOYDART  149 

whom  34  are  converts.    Of  these  latter,  I  hope  for  an 
increase  shortly. 

•''  We  preach  here  in  the  Celtic  language,  which  is  very 
expressive,  and  is  our  native  tongue,  as  it  was  of  our 
famous  poet,  Ossian.  I  find  indeed  that  much  of  the 
Latin  language  is  derived  from  it,  both  having  many 
roots  in  common. 

"  Your  Eminence's  humble  servant, 

"  NORMAN  MAODONALD." 

I  have  transcribed  the  Reverend  Gentleman's  remarks 
on  the  connection  between  Gaelic  and  Latin  as  he  set 
them  down.  His  reference  to  Ossian  is  interesting,  as  the 
controversy  regarding  his  works  was  at  its  height  during 
this  period. 

The  next  letter,  the  last  which  I  found  of  this  faithful 
"  first  Scots  Alumnus  of  Propaganda,"  as  he  so  regularly 
styles  himself,  was  written  four  years  after  the  preceding. 
There  is  something  very  charming  in  the  care  of  Pro 
paganda  for  the  old  priest,  as  the  subsidy  to  which  he 
refers  was  evidently  a  special  grant  to  himself,  the  usual 
yearly  allowance  being  always  sent  through  the  Vicars 
Apostolic,  and  distributed  by  them.  On  another  occa 
sion  we  find  Propaganda  contributing  to  the  building 
of  a  church  for  one  of  its  own  Alumni,  whilst  as  each 
Vicar  Apostolic  was  appointed  a  grant  was  made  to 
provide  him  with  pontificals.  Certainly  this  was  done 
in  the  case  of  Bishop  Hugh  McDonald,  whose  letter 
thanking  Propaganda  for  the  gift  is  still  preserved. 

"  YOUR  EMINENCE, 

"  With  the  greatest  pleasure  I  received  the  much 
esteemed  letter  of  your  Eminence,  dated  20th  May  last, 


150    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

for  which  I  am  especially  grateful  in  view  of  the  satisfac 
tion  which  you  deigned  to  express  as  to  my  poor  en 
deavours  in  this  mission.  Shortly  afterwards  I  received 
proof  of  your  sincere  kindness  and  sympathy  in  the  very 
opportune  subsidy  which  you  graciously  accorded  me. 
May  Our  Good  God  fully  reward  your  Eminence  in  Heaven 
for  having  sent  such  subsidy  ;  I  shall  indeed  ever  be  grate 
ful  for  it  and  also  for  so  many  other  undeserved  benefits. 
"  As  regards  the  state  of  my  health,  I  was  fairly  well 
during  the  summer  and  autumn,  but  since  the  beginning 
of  winter  I  have  been  much  troubled  with  rheumatism, 
and  toothache,  caused  by  the  successive  rain,  frost  and 
snow,  which  continue  almost  uninterruptedly  in  these 
parts  except  during  the  summer.  I  would  have  written 
much  sooner  to  the  Sacred  Congregation  but  I  was 
waiting  time  after  time,  that  the  Bishop,  according  to 
his  promise,  would  come  in  the  autumn  to  administer 
Confirmation,  and  I  might  be  able  to  give  the  number  of 
those  confirmed.  I  have  thus  been  forced  to  wait  till 
now,  since  the  Bishop  did  not  come  until  Advent ;  im 
mediately  after  that  I  had  to  go  and  give  Holy  Communion 
during  Christmastide  in  various  places  of  this  extensive 
parish.  These  hindrances  together  with  the  poor  state 
of  my  health  made  me  put  off  writing  until  now.  As 
regards  the  number  of  those  confirmed,  there  were  67 
men  and  77  women,  their  ages  ranging  from  8  to  70, 
amongst  them  being  some  Converts  the  sight  of  whom 
made  the  Protestants  'grind  their  teeth.'  There  are 
still  some  others  to  be  confirmed,  but  they  are  dis 
persed,  here  and  there,  at  such  distances  that  they  could 
not  come  and  return  in  a  short  winter's  day.  The 
number  of  souls  committed  to  my  care  is  about  960 ; 


MOYDART  151 

I  say  about,  because  I  hope  shortly  to  add  other  Converts 
to  fill  up  the  number.  «  The  harvest  is  indeed  great,  but 
the  labourers  are  few '  and  I  am  extremely  sorry  that 
Propaganda  is  not  in  a  position  to  receive  at  least  one 
youth  from  this  Vicariate. 

"  I  have  nothing  further  to  add  except  that  I  fear 
the  weight  of  years  and  my  weak  health,  which  causes 
a  great  trembling  in  my  hands,  will  prevent  me  from 
writing  to  the  Sacred  Congregation  in  future.  But 
whatever  happens  please  be  assured  that  I  am  resigned 
to  the  Will  of  God. 

"  Your  Eminence's  humble  servant 

"  NORMAN  MACDONALD. 
"First  Scots  Alumnus  of  Propag. 

"  MOYDART,  5th  Jan.  1821." 

This  letter  is  endorsed :  "  Answered  7th  April,  1821." 

But  to  return  to  our  regular  succession  of  priests,  Mr 
Austin  Macdonald  emigrated  to  America  shortly  after 
the  date  of  the  last  of  his  letters  given  above— he  was 
succeeded  by  Mr  John  Macdonald,  who,  according  to  his 
obituary  notice  in  1835,  had  spent  five  years  in  Moydart 
Mr  Norman  Macdonald  was  there  no  less  a  period  than 
thirty-eight  years  (1792-1829).  Being  disabled  by  age 
and  infirmities— he  had  previously  served  for  five  years 
in  Uist  and  Arisaig— he  resigned  in  1829,  and  died  in  1834, 
being  buried  in  the  chapel  of  Dorlin,  near  Castle  Tirrim. 

Mr  Alexander  Macdonald  was  priest  in  Moydart  from 
1829  to  1838.  He  was  a  native  of  Lochaber,  and  after 
studying  a  few  years  at  Lismore,  he  went,  in  November, 
1816,  to  the  Scots  College,  Valladolid,  where  he  remained 
till  1822.  In  1824  he  was  ordained  by  Bishop  Ranald 


152   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

Macdonald.  He  spent  a  few  years  teaching  at  Lismore, 
and  as  Assistant  in  Arisaig,  and  came  to  Moydart,  as 
stated  above,  in  1829.  In  1838  he  was  succeeded  by'Mr 
Ranald  Rankine,  who  in  his  turn  emigrated  to  Australia, 
in  1855.  Father  Charles  Macdonald  was  priest  in 
Moydart  from  1860  to  1892,  when  he  was  succeeded  by 
the  present  priest,  the  venerable  and  justly  respected 
Provost  Mackintosh,  who  at  the  date  of  writing  has  the 
wonderful  record  of  fifty -four  years  spent  in  the  most 
laborious  districts  of  the  Highlands. 

Of  the  colleges  at  Samalaman  and  Lismore  a  short 
account  may  fittingly  be  inserted  here. 

Bishop  Alexander  Macdonald  settled  at  Samalaman 
in  1783.  In  1786  he  writes  to  Mr  Thomson,  the  agent 
in  Rome,  that  he  had  then  five  or  six  boys,  which  were 
as  many  as  his  "  narrow  income  "  allowed  him  to  keep. 
In  1789  he  began  to  enlarge  the  house,  and  wrote  in 
the  July  of  that  year :  "  Since  ever  I  was  made  Bishop, 
I  always  lamented  the  distress  of  the  Highland  District 
for  want  of  anything  of  a  decent  house  wherein  some  of 
the  clergy  and  I  could  convene  from  time  to  time  in 
order  to  deliberate  about  matters  regarding  the  good  of 
religion  in  these  parts  ;  but  the  low  state  of  my  finances 
prevented  my  attempting  anything  of  this  kind  till  the 
beginning  of  June  last,  when  I  began  to  build  on  this 
small  farm.  By  this  time  the  wall  is  near  finished  and 
in  a  month  hence  I  believe  it  will  be  slated.  It  is  allowed 
to  be  very  handsome  of  its  size;  its  dimensions  are 
length  about  35  feet  j  breadth  16  feet ;  height  of  the 
side  walls  18  feet.  I  shall  endeavour,  God  willing,  to 
finish  the  shell  of  it  without  loss  of  time." 

The  furnishings  for  the  new  house  were  bought  in 


MOYDART  153 

Glasgow  in  October,  1790 — the  Bishop  tells  his  colleague 
Bishop  Geddes  in  a  letter  of  that  date — and  were  sent  to 
Greenock  and  put  on  board  a  sloop  belonging  to  Mr  Andrew 
Macdonald  to  be  brought  by  sea  to  Samalaman.  But 
the  good  Bishop  was  not  to  have  the  pleasure  of  even 
settling  in  his  new  house,  for  I  am  assured  locally  that 
he  had  not  moved  from  the  old  house  into  the  new,  when 
death  overtook  him  in  1791. 

Bishop  John  Chisholm  after  his  consecration  took  up 
his  residence  at  Samalaman,  but  in  1794  he  complains 
of  the  miserable  state  of  the  seminary,  due,  no  doubt,  to 
the  death  of  Bishop  Macdonald,  while  it  was  still  in 
complete.  In  1798  Bishop  Chisholm  was  already  looking 
for  another  site.  At  this  period  Mr  Angus  Macdonald, 
who  had  been  in  charge  of  the  seminary  since  it  was 
reopened  at  Samalaman,  was  taken  ill,  and  the  Bishop 
writes  that  he  has  been  obliged  to  "  allow  him  to  roam 
about  a  little."  Several  letters  of  Angus  Macdonald 
exist,  describing  his  life  at  Samalaman,  which  I  hope  to 
publish  at  a  later  date. 

After  the  college  had  been  transferred,  in  1803,  to 
Lismore,  Samalaman  was  let  by  Clanranald  to  a  Mr 
Chisholm,  and  he  was  succeeded  by  Mr  M' Quarry,  of  Mull. 
Mr  Stewart  then  bought  the  property,  and  went  to  live 
there.  In  his  time  the  building  was  struck  by  lightning 
and  great  damage  done.  The  rooms  on  either  side  of 
Mr  Stewart's  bedroom  were  wrecked,  but  his  own  room 
was  absolutely  untouched.  He  believed  that  a  special 
blessing  was  on  that  room,  as  it  was  the  one  occupied  by 
the  bishops  in  the  college  days.  He  was  unmarried,  and 
left  the  estate  to  his  nephew,  Mr  M'Lean,  from  whose 
family  it  was  purchased  by  Lord  M'Laren. 


154   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

Amongst  those  who  studied  at  Samalaman,  we  find 
the  names  of  the  Rev.  John  Lamont,  who  died  in 
Glengarry  in  1820 ;  Rev.  Anthony  Macdonald,  for  over 
thirty  years  priest  of  Eigg  and  Canna ;  Rev.  Angus 
MacEachan  or  Macdonald,  who  afterwards  became  a 
bishop  in  Canada;  Rev.  Charles  Macdonald,  a  native 
of  the  district,  who  spent  most  of  his  life  in  Knoydart. 
Rev.  John  MacEachan  or  Macdonald  was  educated  first 
at  Buorblach,  and  afterwards  at  the  Scots  College, 
Valladolid.  He  was  for  seven  years  Professor  of  Moral 
Philosophy  there,  and  on  his  return  was  appointed  to  the 
same  position  in  Samalaman.  In  the  "  Liber  Defunc- 
torum  "  it  is  recorded  that  the  Rev.  Donald  Macdonald 
died  at  Samalaman  on  22nd  January  1785.  The  Rev. 
Allan  Macdonald  died  there  on  22nd  March  1788 ; 
Right  Rev.  Alexander  Macdonald,  Bishop  of  Polemo 
and  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  Highland  District,  departed 
this  life  there  on  12th  September  1791. 

In  addition  to  the  College  Chapel  there  was  also  a 
small  thatched  building  which  served  as  a  church  for  the 
congregation.  In  the  illustration  the  original  buildings 
are  those  on  the  left ;  the  two  portions  with  higher  roofs 
were  added,  the  one  on  the  left  by  Mr  M'Lean,  the  other 
by  the  late  Lord  M'Laren. 

Regarding  the  transfer  of  the  seminary  from  Samala 
man  to  Lismore,  this  took  place  in  1803.  The  island  of 
Lismore  is  situated  nearly  opposite  the  town  of  Oban, 
whence  the  passenger  steamers  sail  for  the  Outer  Hebrides. 
It  certainly  had  that  advantage.  The  site  included  a 
substantial  house,  built  a  few  years  before  by  the  pro 
prietor,  Campbell  of  Dunstaffnage,  an  excellent  garden, 
and,  according  to  Angus  Macdonald,  "  a  few  acres  of  good 


MOYDART  155 

ground."  He  also  states  that  the  island  had  been  the 
residence  of  the  pre-Keformation  Bishops  of  Argyll,  and 
that  its  name,  Lismore,  meant  "  a  large  garden."  It 
is  certainly  a  most  picturesque  situation.  His  letter  is 
written:  "  Lismorea,  ex  Collegio  Killechiarensi."  The 
price  paid  for  the  house  and  ground  was  £5,000,  which 
was  considered  very  reasonable. 

Lismore  continued  to  be  the  residence  of  the  Highland 
Vicar  Apostolic  and  his  seminary  until  the  transfer  to 
Blairs  in  1829.  The  house  is  still  standing,  and  is  used  as 
a  farmhouse.  The  old  chapel  is  the  present  dining-room  ; 
close  by  the  two  Bishops  Chisholm  are  buried.1  As  a 
college,  Lismore  sent  some  of  the  best  priests  to  the 
Highland  Mission,  as  the  following  list  will  show  :— 

JOHN  CHISHOLM,  who  for  fifty  years  was  priest  in  South 
Uist,  entered  Lismore  in  1805,  and  was  there  ordained  by 
Bishop  John  Chisholm  in  1814.  He  continued  there  as 
master  until  1817. 

DONALD  FORBES,  for  over  fifty  years  priest  of 
Lochaber,  was  educated  at  Lismore,  where  he  entered 
in  1806  and  was  ordained  in  1816. 

JAMES  M'GREGOR,  who  had  the  charge  of  the  northern 
portion  of  South  Uist  for  forty  years,  entered  Lismore  in 
1808,  and  was  there  ordained  by  Bishop  tineas  Chisholm 
in  1816.  He  continued  as  master  there  till  1819. 

NEIL  MACDONALD,  who  died  in  1863,  entered  Lismore 
in  1812  and  remained  there  till  1816,  when  he  went  to 
Valladolid. 

1  The  burial  ground  containing  the  remains  of  the  two  bishops 
and  others  is  a  small,  walled-in  plot  immediately  behind  the 
house.  It  measures  twenty-four  feet  square.  The  walls  were 
repaired  and  the  whole  neatly  gravelled  at  the  cost  of  the  present 
Bishop  of  Argyle  and  the  Isles,  R.R.  George  Smith. 


156   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

DONALD  MACKAY,  born  at  Frobost,  in  South  Uist,  1804. 
Entered  Lismore,  1823,  and  proceeded  to  Propaganda, 
where  he  had  a  most  distinguished  course. 

JOHN  FORBES  was  ordained  at  Lismore  in  1815. 

RANALD  RANKINE  studied  at  Lismore,  and  was  later 
sent  to  Valladolid. 

DONALD  MACDONALD  entered  Lismore  in  1816,  and 
later  completed  his  studies  in  Rome. 

WILLIAM  MACKINTOSH,  for  forty  years  priest  of  Arisaig, 
spent  the  years  1821  to  1826  as  a  student  at  Lismore. 

ALEXANDER  GILLIES,  priest  of  Eigg  from  1842  to  1881, 
entered  Lismore  in  1825,  and  went  from  there  to  Rome. 

ANGUS  MACKENZIE  and  ARCHIBALD  CHISHOLM  began 
their  student  life  at  Lismore,  and  were  thence  transferred 
to  Blairs.  The  former  had  entered  in  1826. 

BISHOP  WILLIAM  FRASER  had  charge  of  the  studies  at 
Lismore  for  several  years  previous  to  1820,  when  he 
emigrated  to  Cape  Breton. 

In  1855  there  were  two  chapels  in  Moydart,  the  Castle 
Chapel,  near  the  ruins  of  Castle  Tirrim,  and  the  Langal 
Chapel,  which  still  exists  and  is  now  used  as  an  alms- 
house.  There  was  at  this  period  a  station  at  Glenuig, 
close  to  the  former  seminary  of  Samalaman.  Here,  in 
1862,  a  new  chapel  was  built,  of  which  the  neighbouring 
scenery  undoubtedly  formed  the  greatest  beauty.  "  It 
commands  a  magnificent  view  over  Glenuig  Bay,"  so 
runs  the  account  of  its  opening  in  1862,  "  which  separates 
Arisaig  from  Moydart,  whilst  the  waters  of  the  Loch 
reach  to  within  a  few  feet  of  the  chapel." 

The  year  following,  the  present  very  pretty  church  was 
opened  in  the  parent  mission.  "  The  district  of  Moydart," 
so  runs  the  Directory  account,  "  in  the  extreme  S.W. 


•2. 


s 

i  M 


MOYDART  157 

portion  of  Invernessshire,  is  full  of  interest,  not  only 
from  its  romantic  scenery,  and  from  its  having  been  the 
country  of  the  adventures  of  the  unfortunate  Charles 
Stuart,  during  his  flight  after  the  Battle  of  Culloden, 
but  still  more  to  the  Catholics,  as  one  of  the  few  places 
where  the  people  have  throughout  all  the  dark  times 
of  poverty  and  persecution,  clung  to  the  Old  Faith. 

"  This  fact  is  the  more  remarkable  because  part  of 
the  district,  where  the  new  church  is  built,  and  which 
is  wholly  Catholic,  is  only  separated  from  the  entirely 
Protestant  districts  of  the  south,  by  the  narrow  loch 
and  river  Shiel. 

"  The  Catholics  of  Moydart,  who  have  been  compelled 
to  assemble  for  Mass  since  they  have  been  able  to  do  so 
at  all,  in  small  and  inconvenient  buildings,  hardly  de 
serving  the  name  of  chapels,  thrown  up  at  random  here 
and  there  in  different  districts,  have  now  a  handsome 
parish  church.  It  is  well  suited  to  all  their  wants,  and 
forms  with  the  presbytery  and  schools  attached,  a  com 
plete  parochial  establishment,  such  as  certainly  does  not 
exist  elsewhere  in  the  Western  Highlands  amongst 
Catholics,  Episcopalians  or  Presbyterians.  The  church 
and  priest's  house,  as  well  as  the  school  buildings, 
have  been  built  at  the  sole  expense  of  the  present 
proprietor  of  the  estate  of  Loch  Shiel,  J.  R.  Hope 
Scott,  Esq. 

"  The  wish  expressed  by  Mr  Austin  Macdonald  in  1771, 
that  a  church  should  be  built  at  the  extreme  east  of  his 
district,  was  eventually  carried  out  in  1874,  when  the 
present  beautiful  church  was  opened  at  Glenfinnan.  It 
was  built  at  the  sole  expense  of  Rev.  D.  Macdonald, 
brother  of  the  laird  of  Glenaladale,  and  is  a  really  striking 


158    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

building,  whilst  the  site  is  all  that  could  be  desired  for 
picturesque  beauty.  The  church  is  situated  on  an 
elevated  platform,  overhanging  the  upper  end  of  Loch 
Shiel,  in  the  midst  of  some  of  the  most  charming  and 
romantic  scenery  in  Scotland." 

With  pardonable  pride,  the  Directory  of  1874  con 
tinues  :  "  The  pipes  used  on  the  morning  of  the  opening 
of  the  Church  were  the  identical  pipes  played  at  the  first 
gathering  of  the  Clans  on  this  same  spot  in  1745.  They 
were  played  again  on  the  fatal  field  of  Culloden,  and  were 
ever  afterwards  carefully  preserved  as  a  most  precious 
heirloom  in  the  family  of  Glenaladale.  By  a  singular 
and  unpremeditated  coincidence,  the  gathering  for  the 
opening  of  the  Church  took  place  on  the  anniversary  of 
the  eventful  gathering  of  the  Clans  in  the  Stuart 
Cause." 

Another  incident  of  note  at  this  opening  was  the 
presence  of  the  two  nephews  of  the  founder,  Angus  and 
Hugh  Macdonald,  both  of  them  later  bishops,  and  men  of 
endless  energy  in  the  cause  of  religion.  The  Eight  Rev. 
Angus  Macdonald  as  Bishop  of  Argyle  and  the  Isles  had 
within  his  See  all  the  districts  with  which  we  are  now 
dealing,  and  in  almost  every  one  of  them  he  left  the 
impress  of  his  character.  New  churches  arose  under  his 
influence,  new  missions  were  opened,  and  a  spirit  of 
fervour  was  enkindled  in  priests  and  people  alike,  which 
was  very  remarkable.  Endless  were  the  journeyings  by 
sea  and  by  land  which  the  Bishop  performed  in  the 
visitation  of  his  flock.  From  mainland  to  island,  from 
town  to  hamlet  he  went,  serving  his  people,  preaching 
to  them  and  confirming  them,  in  winter  as  in  summer,  in 
fair  weather  as  in  foul.  A  man  of  greater  physical 


MOYDART  159 

strength  might  easily  have  felt  in  fewer  years  the  strain 
of  such  manifold  activities. 

His  transference  to  the  archdiocese  of  St  Andrews  and 
Edinburgh  was  little  less  than  a  calamity  for  the  former 
Highland  district,  whilst  his  death  in  Edinburgh  only 
eight  years  later,  at  the  early  age  of  fifty-six,  was  a 
grievous  loss  to  the  Catholics  of  Scotland.  His  brother, 
Bishop  Hugh  Macdonald,  of  Aberdeen,fwas  fully  his  equal 
in  apostolic  zeal  and  fervent  piety,  and  his  death  in  1898 
was  most  deeply  regretted.  I  have  noted  elsewhere 
("  Ancient  Catholic  Homes  of  Scotland ")  what  a 
wonderful  record  for  religious  vocations  this  family 
possesses.  From  the  time  when  the  young  laird,  Angus, 
became  a  priest  about  1675  (see  p.  174)  there  has  seldom 
been  a  generation  which  did  not  give  a  priest  to  the 
Church  in  Scotland ;  whilst  of  the  children  and  grand 
children  of  John,  Laird  of  Glenaladale,  who  died  in  1830, 
three  were  nuns,  and  six  were  priests,  of  whom  three 
became  bishops.  One  can  but  hope  that  Providence  will 
raise  up  from  amongst  the  Catholic  Highlands  many  a 
priest  and  many  a  bishop  to  follow  in  the  lines  of  these 
fine  characters  ;  men  of  whom  the  Catholics  of  Scotland 
have  just  reason  to  be  proud. 


GLENGARRY 

GLENGARRY,  like  all  the  other  Catholic  districts  of  the 
Highlands  of  Scotland,  owed  a  great  deal  to  Father 
Francis  White,  of  whom  it  is  fitting  that  a  fuller  record 
be  inserted  here.  The  epitome  of  his  life  is  thus  given 
in  Gordon's  "  Catholic  Church  in  Scotland,"  under  date 
1654.  "  Mr  White,  an  Irish  Lazarian,  was  brought  from 
Spain,  together  with  Mr  Dermit  Gray,  by  the  Lord 
M'Donald  this  year ;  he  converted  many  to  the  Faith 
and  confirmed  others  in  it.  He  disappeared  in  1657, 
appeared  again  in  1662,  disappeared  again  in  1664, 
appeared  again  in  1668,  and  continued  in  the  Highland 
Mission  till  he  died,  on  January  28th,  1679.  He  was 
held  in  great  veneration  in  the  Highlands,  and  his  picture 
was  kept  in  a  room  of  the  Castle  of  Glengarry,  called 
'  Mr  White's  Room,'  until  that  castle  was  burned  in 
1745." 

These  words  I  had  often  read,  and  had  as  often 
wondered  if  more  would  ever  be  known  of  this  individual 
whose  biographical  notice  seemed  so  mysterious.  It 
was  accordingly  with  great  pleasure  that  I  found  among 
the  archives  of  Propaganda  many  papers  relating  to  him 
and  his  companion,  who  would  seem  frequently  to  have 
passed  by  the  name  of  Grey,  though  his  real  name  was 
Dugan.  Lately  I  have  learned  that  letters  of  these 
two  fathers  occur  in  the  French  life  of  St  Vincent  of  Paul, 
by  Abelly,  and  that  these  have  been  presented  to  the 

160 


GLENGARRY  161 

English-speaking  public  by  Rev.  Patrick  Boyle,  C.M.,  in 
his  work,  "  St  Vincent  and  the  Vincentians."  It  would 
thus  appear  that  there  exists  material  sufficient  for  a  far 
more  complete  life  of  one  who  rendered  signal  service  to 
the  Catholics  in  the  Highlands  and  Islands  of  Scotland. 

In  1650  St  Vincent  of  Paul  wrote  to  the  Congregation 
of  Propaganda  that  in  compliance  with  their  request 
for  missionaries,  he  had  selected  two  religious,  Father 
Francis  White  and  Father  Dermit  Dugan,  and  he  begged 
that  the  necessary  faculties  be  granted  to  them.  In 
1652  Father  Dugan  wrote  to  St  Vincent :  "  I  have  already 
in  my  former  letters  informed  your  Reverence  of  the 
happy  issue  of  our  journey  from  Paris  here ;  but  since 
I  fear  that  these  may  not  have  reached  you,  and  especi 
ally  the  last  one,  I  shall  tell  you  again  in  a  few  words  how 
after  having  remained  a  long  time  in  Holland,  awaiting 
an  opportunity  of  embarking,  at  last  we  were  enabled  to 
set  out  and  we  arrived  here  happily.  This  was  due  to 
the  favour  of  the  Chieftain  recently  converted,  called  the 
Chief  of  Glengarry,  who  took  us  under  his  protection,  and 
who  showed  us  such  great  kindness  that  words  fail  to 
express  it.  ... 

"  God  has  already  deigned  to  employ  us  for  the  con 
version  of  the  father  of  the  Laird  of  Glengarry.  He 
was  an  old  man  of  90,  brought  up  from  childhood  in 
heresy,  but  very  charitable  to  the  poor.  We  instructed 
him  and  reconciled  him  to  the  Church.  His  weakness, 
which  was  already  very  great,  soon  after  carried  him  to 
the  grave,  after  he  had  been  fortified  by  all  the  Sacra 
ments  of  the  Church  and  had  given  great  proofs  of  his 
sorrow  for  having  lived  so  long  in  heresy,  and  of  the  great 
joy  which  he  felt  at  dying  a  Catholic.  .  .  . 


162   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

"  Shortly  after  this  I  was  overtaken  by  an  illness, 
which  quickly  reduced  me  to  the  last  extremity,  without 
my  being  able  to  see  a  doctor,  because  there  are  none 
in  these  Highland  districts  for  90  miles  round,  nor  are 
there  any  in  the  Hebrides.  But  if  a  few  were  found  in 
Paris  who  were  willing  to  come  here,  besides  the  great 
utility  of  their  labours  for  the  body,  they  would  also  be 
able  to  assist  in  the  conversion  of  souls. 

"  Having  by  God's  help  somewhat  recovered,  I  left  my 
companion  Mr  Francis  White  in  the  Highlands  of  Scot 
land,  whilst  I  went,  conformably  to  my  orders,  to  the 
Hebrides.  .  .  ." 

This  and  other  letters  describe  the  great  work  accom 
plished  by  Father  White,  who,  however,  in  1655 — at  the 
beginning  of  Lent — was  seized  at  Gordon  Castle,  and  led 
prisoner  to  Aberdeen,  and  thence  to  Edinburgh.  How 
long  he  remained  in  prison  is  not  known,  but  the  letters 
of  the  time  point  to  the  fact  of  his  being  set  at  liberty 
soon  after.  But  if,  as  there  is  reason  to  suppose,  he  had 
gone  to  Gordon  Castle  to  meet  a  priest  and  make  his  own 
Easter  Confession,  the  circumstance  of  his  arrest  must 
have  appeared  additionally  hard.  We  find  him  later 
complaining,  as  one  of  his  greatest  hardships,  that  it  was 
with  difficulty  that  he  could  see  a  priest  once  a  year  for 
the  good  of  his  own  soul.  His  arrest  on  this  occasion 
must  have  impressed  him  with  the  fact  that,  whatever 
sufferings  his  field  of  labour  might  entail,  and  they  were 
many,  he  was  in  the  Outer  Isles,  at  least  fairly  safe  from 
arrest. 

At  a  somewhat  later  date  (1665),  we  have  numerous 
letters  of  Father  White  and  of  his  schoolmaster  in  Glen 
garry.  The  former  writes :  "I  give  infinite  thanks  to 


GLENGARRY  163 

your  Reverence  not  only  for  having  procured  me  an 
allowance,  but  also  for  having  established  the  school 
master,  whom  I  have  placed  in  that  situation  where  I 
think  to  make  my  own  residence  for  the  most  part.  In 
truth  you  would  rejoice  greatly  to  see  these  poor  children  ; 
how  they  advance  in  piety  and  learning,  how  quick  they 
are  at  answering  with  texts  from  Scripture  and  of  the 
Fathers  all  questions  about  our  Holy  Faith,  and  that  by 
the  help  of  a  catechism  which  I  have  written  for  them, 
and  which  they  commit  to  memory.  .  .  . 

"  I  beg  your  Reverence  to  excuse  Ewen  M'Alaister, 
the  schoolmaster,  for  not  having  written  before  now  the 
names  of  his  scholars,  and  of  their  parents,  but  he  fears 
to  commit  these  matters  to  paper,  lest  the  letters  be  inter 
cepted.  .  .  .  Your  Reverence  should  strive  to  have  some 
youths  educated  in  the  houses  recently  established  in 
Paris,  especially  in  St  Lazarre.  It  would  indeed  be 
a  well-founded  reason  to  appeal  to  the  authority  of  the 
Holy  See,  to  make  them  come  out  and  work  here,  to 
succour  these  good  people  in  their  extreme  spiritual 
necessity,  well  disposed  as  they  are  to  the  Holy  Faith. 
If  I  had  fifteen  I  could  employ  them  with  profit,  and  to 
the  advancement  of  religion,  and  all  would  have  more 
to  do  than  they  could  manage.  Indeed  I  protest,  for 
the  discharge  of  my  conscience,  that  if  I  had  help  I  could 
in  a  short  time  with  the  grace  of  God,  bring  back  to  the 
bosom  of  Holy  Church,  the  people  of  all  these  Highlands 
and  Islands.  I  see  myself  daily  called  to  places  to  which 
I  have  to  refuse  to  go,  as  indeed  I  could  not  visit  them 
once  in  two  years,  and  satisfy  those  who  are  there 
converted." 

Father  White  had,  as  stated  above,  decided  to  make 


164    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

his  headquarters  at  Glengarry.  Now  to  anyone  who 
knows  this  part  of  the  West  Highlands  it  would  seem 
incredible  that  any  priest  should  attempt  to  serve  the 
immense  district  which  had  fallen  to  the  care  of  the 
worthy  Vincentian  from  a  point  in  itself  so  inaccessible, 
and  no  doubt  it  was  only  sheer  necessity  that  made  Father 
White  think  of  doing  so.  At  Invergarry,  however,  he 
was  under  the  powerful  protection  of  the  laird  of  Glen 
garry,  recently  created  Lord  Macdonell  and  Aros,  a  noble 
man  of  undoubtedly  great  power  and  of  still  greater  pre 
tensions,  to  whom  the  role  of  Protector  of  the  Catholics 
in  the  Highlands  would  have  been  quite  congenial.  In 
any  case  Father  White  settled  there  with  his  school 
master,  and  a  pleasant  picture  is  presented  of  these  two 
working  together  in  the  interests  of  the  Catholic  Church 
at  a  time  when  such  co-operation  was  so  sorely  needed 
and  yet  so  scarce.  Where  else,  indeed,  in  Great  Britain, 
could  there  be  found,  at  this  period,  a  Catholic  school, 
with  a  Catholic  schoolmaster,  presided  over  by  a  Catholic 
priest  ? 

Two  letters  of  the  worthy  schoolmaster  are  extant. 
In  one,  dated  14th  June  1 665,  he  says  :  "  I  have  received 
your  Reverence's  letter,  and  from  my  heart  I  thank  you 
not  only  for  the  care  and  trouble  which  you  have  taken 
to  procure  me  a  salary  and  to  keep  me  in  this  place,  but 
also  for  the  good  and  fatherly  advice  you  give  me  in  your 
most  kind  letter.  .  .  .  The  place  where  I  am  teaching  is 
the  house  of  the  Lord  Macdonell,  called  Invergarry,  in 
the  district  of  Glengarry  in  the  County  of  Inverness, 
thirty  miles  distant  from  the  city  of  that  name.  The 
number  of  my  scholars  is  small  at  present,  being  only 
twenty-four,  but  I  hope  that  the  number  will  be  greater 


GLENGARRY  165 

when  his  lordship  returns  from  the  Court  in  England. 
The  scholars  are  of  the  names  of  Macdonald,  Cameron, 
Macmartin,  Fraser,  Scott,  Stuart,  and  Maciver.  .  .  . 
Having  no  other  books  with  which  to  teach  the  children 
to  read,  I  have  been  obliged  to  teach  two  boys  from  an 
heretical  catechism,  a  book  much  in  use  in  the  islands,  as 
also  from  a  Psalter  in  rhyme,  and  the  book  of  Proverbs 
translated  by  the  heretics  into  English,  but  with  the  pre 
caution  that  I  do  not  allow  them  to  learn  anything  from 
these  books  by  heart. 

"  Mr  White  is  writing  some  very  good  questions  in  the 
manner  of  a  catechism,  for  the  instruction  of  the  boys  on 
Sundays  and  Feast  days.  Some  of  the  boys  are  learning 
Grammar  and  the  rudiments  of  Latin,  with  suitable 
authors  ;  others  only  learn  to  read  and  write.  As  their 
mother  tongue  is  Gaelic,  it  is  most  difficult  to  teach  them, 
with  that  as  a  foundation,  the  Scotch  and  English 
languages.  But  once  they  have  learned  these  they  are 
very  easy  to  teach  and  very  tractable.  Above  all  they 
take  great  pleasure  in  learning  the  Catholic  Faith  and 
doctrine.  Thus  they  learn  with  ardour  and  great  en 
thusiasm  the  above-mentioned  Catechism  of  Controversy." 

Many  thoughts  are  suggested  by  this  first  Report  of 
a  Catholic  schoolmaster  in  the  Highlands.  Catholic 
Catechisms  were  long  difficult  to  obtain  in  Scotland. 
More  than  one  hundred  years  were  to  elapse  before  the 
question  of  printing  one  was  raised.  The  difficulty  of 
teaching  Gaelic- speaking  children  in  English  still  con 
tinues,  and  is  all  the  more  accentuated  when,  as  not 
unfrequently  happens,  the  teacher  does  not  know  any 
Gaelic  "as  a  foundation."  Bishop  Hugh  Macdonald, 
of  Morar,  who  had  himself  gone  through  the  process, 


166   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

frequently  wrote  in  the  following  century,  begging  the 
authorities  in  Rome  to  be  considerate  to  the  boys  whom 
he  sent  out  to  be  priests ;  for,  inasmuch  as  they  only 
knew  Gaelic,  with  some  smattering  of  English,  they  were 
at  a  great  disadvantage. 

How  long  M'Alaister  continued  his  school  it  is  not  easy 
to  say,  for  these  were  troublous  times  in  the  Highlands, 
especially  in  Glengarry,  where  English  soldiers  were 
almost  continually  quartered  on  account  of  the  laird's 
well-known  Jacobite  sympathies.  Father  White  con 
tinued  at  his  post  till  his  excessive  labours  brought  him, 
prematurely,  it  would  seem,  to  the  grave.  The  Prefect 
of  the  Mission  writes  of  him,  in  1676  :  "  Then  there  is 
Francis  White,  who  for  over  twenty  years  has  gathered, 
and  still  gathers,  a  most  abundant  harvest  of  souls  in  the 
West  Highlands  ;  a  truly  Apostolic  man,  although  broken 
down  by  hard  work,  his  strength  reduced  by  age  and 
ill-health,  greatly  esteemed  by  all,  even  by  the  heretics, 
and  much  revered  by  them."  Three  years  later  the  same 
writer  announced  the  death  of  the  worthy  priest  in  the 
following  terms :  "  The  good  Mr  Francis  White  died 
towards  the  end  of  last  January.  After  the  event  I  went 
in  fearful  weather  to  visit  the  localities  which  he  used  to 
frequent  in  order  to  console  as  best  I  could  the  poor 
people  he  served  for  so  many  years.  God's  peace  be  with 
him.  If  any  of  his  countrymen  could  be  sent  to  take  his 
place,  it  would  be  a  great  help  to  us.  Others,  as  you  are 
aware,  are  of  no  use  to  us,  as  they  do  not  know  the 
language." 

The  next  account  which  we  have  of  the  Mission  of 
Glengarry,  and  also  the  most  detailed,  is  contained  in  the 
very  interesting  Report  on  the  Highland  Mission  made 


GLENGARRY  167 

by  Mr  Alexander  Leslie  in  1677.  He  had  come  to  the 
Mission  about  1670,  and  was  thus  a  very  young  man  to 
be  entrusted  with  so  important  a  duty.  Yet  his  Report 
shows  great  determination  and  a  charming  gaiety  of 
disposition,  which  enabled  him  to  overcome  all  difficulties. 
He  later  went  to  Rome,  whence  he  returned  in  August, 
1681.  In  1689  he  was  thrown  into  prison,  and  was  not 
liberated  till  1691.  In  the  register  of  priests  he  is 
entered  as  Alex.  Leslie,  "  Hardboots."  He  served  in 
succession  the  Missions  of  Enzie,  Strathbogie,  Banff, 
and,  dying  in  1702,  on  14th  April,  he  was  buried  in 
Enzie.  He  had  been  forty  years  on  the  Scotch  Mission. 

After  stating  his  surprise  at  being  appointed  visitor, 
and  giving  details  of  certain  preparatory  arrangements, 
he  continues  :  "I  stayed  in  Banff  shire  until  the  middle 
of  Lent  1678  and  then  started  for  Inverness,  through 
the  country  of  Moray.  From  Inverness  I  wrote  to  Mr 
Robert  Munro,  a  Highland  Missionary,  asking  him  to 
meet  me  at  the  Bog  of  Gight  in  the  Enzie,  some  time  in 
April.  This  he  did,  and  I  must  confess  that  I  could  not 
have  visited  the  Highlands  without  him. 

"Whilst  I  was  in  Inverness,  I  ministered  to  many 
Catholics,  who  had  not  seen  a  priest  for  a  long  time. 
This  was  especially  the  case  with  one  gentleman  and  his 
wife  who  had  come  a  distance  of  40  Scotch  miles — about 
80  Italian  miles — to  see  if  perchance  they  might  find  a 
priest  in  Inverness,  not  having  seen  one  for  over  two 
years.  They  came  across  me  quite  accidentally,  and 
were  so  filled  with  joy  that  they  could  not  restrain  their 
tears.  It  was  indeed  with  difficulty  that  I  could  restrain 
my  own  emotion,  all  the  more  when  I  thought  of  the  rest 
of  these  poor  Catholics,  so  neglected  that  one  might  say 


168    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

they  were  entirely  abandoned.  This  consideration 
forced  me  to  remain  in  Inverness  longer  than  I  had 
intended.  My  stay  was  however  a  great  consolation  to 
those  most  excellent  and  devout  Catholics,  who  nocked 
in  from  all  the  surrounding  country,  making  their  Con 
fessions,  receiving  Holy  Communion,  hearing  Mass  and 
giving  themselves  up  entirely  to  devotions  and  prayers. 
Such  was  their  fervour — indeed  such  was  the  fervour  of 
all  the  Catholics  in  the  Highlands — that  it  was  difficult 
to  say  Mass  without  distraction.  Their  sighs  and  their 
ejaculations  interrupted  the  Celebrant  to  such  an  extent, 
that  it  was  often  necessary  to  speak  sharply  to  them, 
and  to  check  them,  if  one  would  finish  the  Holy  Sacrifice. 

"  Leaving  Inverness,  I  betook  myself  to  the  Bog  of 
Gight,  the  property  of  the  Marquis  of  Huntly.  This 
castle  is  on  the  banks  of  the  River  Spey,  which  is  here 
the  boundary  of  the  county  of  Moray.  On  my  arrival 
I  found  Mr  Munro,  the  Highland  Missionary,  and  for  the 
space  of  eight  days  we  rested  discussing  the  work  before 
us.  We  then  started  direct  through  Moray  to  Inverness, 
where  we  had  to  lay  hid  for  some  days,  whilst  we  made 
provision  for  our  journey  into  the  Highlands.  In 
particular  we  had  to  provide  ourselves  with  clothes  after 
the  fashion  of  these  people.  They  dress  quite  differently 
from  the  Lowlanders,  and  more  in  the  style  of  the  ancient 
Romans,  as  far  as  one  can  judge  from  the  statues  of  the 
latter.  We  all  had  to  dress  in  this  style,  even  our 
servants  and  guides. 

"  When  our  preparations  were  completed,  we  set  out 
along  the  bank  of  the  River  Ness  until  we  came  to  the 
shores  of  the  lake  from  which  that  river  flows,  and  here 
we  fell  in  with  Mr  Francis  White,  with  whom  he  had  a 


GLENGARRY  169 

long  consultation,  and  arranged  some  further  details 
regarding  our  journey  through  the  Highlands  and 
Islands. 

"  From  here  we  sent  on  our  horses  by  a  longer  road, 
whilst,  in  order  to  shorten  the  journey,  we  ascended  a 
mountain  so  steep  that  often  we  had  to  climb  on  hands 
and  knees.  We  now  entered  the  district  called  the  Aird, 
fourteen  long  and  weary  miles  from  Inverness.  We  were 
received  at  the  house  of  Sir  Alexander  Fraser,  of  Kinnaries, 
and  treated  with  great  kindness.  Sir  Alexander  had 
once  visited  Rome  and  had  there  made  the  acquaintance 
of  my  brother,  and  on  this  account  was  highly  pleased 
to  meet  me. 

[Note. — Mr  William  Mackay  writes  as  follows :  "  Colonel 
Fraser  of  Kinnaries — or  Kinerras,  as  the  name  now 
appears  on  the  Valuation  Roll — was  proprietor  of  that 
estate  in  1678.  Kinerras  is  in  the  parish  of  Kiltarlity, 
and  has  for  generations  formed  part  of  the  Lovat  estates. 
Fraser  also  owned  Kinmylies,  near  Inverness,  which  he 
sold  to  David  Poison  in  1688.  He  was  also  proprietor  of 
Abriachan,  which  he  sold  to  the  Laird  of  Grant.  He 
was  alive  in  1699.  I  did  not  know  that  he  was  entitled 
to  be  called  SIE  Alexander  Fraser.  He  does  not  appear 
as  such  in  the  Valuation  Roll  of  the  County  of  Inverness 
of  the  year  1691,  or  in  any  other  references  which  I  have 
come  across."] 

"  Two  days  afterwards  we  passed  through  mountainous 
tracks  into  the  district  of  Strathglass.  The  Chief  here 
is  a  most  zealous  Catholic,  and  so  are  practically  all  his 
vassals,  having  been  reconciled  to  the  Church  by  the 
missionary,  Munro.  I  stayed  here  eight  or  ten  days  to 
obtain  full  information,  and  what  I  learned  was  most 


170   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

satisfactory.  At  this  stage  of  our  journey  we  had  to 
leave  our  horses  behind,  as  our  road  for  the  future  was 
over  precipitous  mountains,  and  almost  impenetrable 
forests.  Further  we  here  put  off  our  Lowland  dress  and 
donned  the  Highland  costume. 

"From  Strathglass  we  continued  our  journey  in  the 
direction  of  Invergarry.  The  weather  was  very  adverse, 
the  wind  blowing  a  hurricane  and  the  snow  falling  in 
blinding  showers — this  too  when  we  were  well  on  in  May. 
We  found  that  we  could  not  reach  Invergarry  in  one 
day,  so  we  stopped  at  Pitmains,  some  miles  short  of  our 
destination.  Next  day  we  arrived  at  Invergarry,  and 
there  I  intended  to  stay  five  days  in  order  to  receive 
many  reports  from  the  Chief,  a  most  zealous  Catholic, 
of  tried  prudence,  faith  and  constancy.  I  fell  ill  however 
and  remained  very  feeble  with  a  continuous  fever  for 
fourteen  days.  Though  I  then  began  to  feel  better,  yet 
I  was  so  weak  that  I  could  scarcely  stand  on  my  feet, 
much  less  travel  in  a  country,  where  it  is  all  ascending 
or  descending  precipitous  mountains. 

"  Lady  Macdonel,  a  most  pious  Catholic,  tried  to  per 
suade  me  to  go  back,  saying  that  I  should  be  a  dead  man 
before  I  reached  the  Islands.  Indeed  many  of  the  Catholics 
had  prophesied  the  same  before  I  reached  Inverness. 
But  Lord  Macdonel  encouraged  me,  and  persuaded  me 
not  to  give  in,  saying  that  in  six  days  I  should  regain  not 
only  my  health,  but  my  strength  as  well.  He  then 
reprimanded  those  who  were  persuading  me  to  the  con 
trary,  and  especially  her  Ladyship,  telling  them  that  it 
was  far  better  for  me  and  for  them,  if  I  did  die  on  the 
way,  rather  than  turn  back.  If  I  went  back,  Rome 
would  conclude  that  the  country  was  the  inaccessible 


GLENGARRY  171 

haunt  of  rude  savages,  and  would  send  no  priests  to  them 
at  all.  He  had  no  difficulty  in  persuading  me  to  follow 
his  advice,  as  I  had  already  made  up  my  mind  rather  to 
risk  a  hundred  lives  than  fail  in  my  duty  to  the  Holy  See. 
Over  and  above  the  motive  of  obedience  there  was  the 
compassion  I  felt  for  these  poor  people.  Every  day 
something  new  came  to  my  knowledge,  their  great  need 
of  priests,  and  how  well  they  had  deserved  that  Eome 
should  send  them  some,  their  great  piety  and  their 
insatiable  thirst  for  the  Holy  Sacraments  and  for  religious 
instruction.  All  this  redoubled  my  courage,  and  filled 
me  with  constancy  in  the  prosecution  of  my  mission. 
My  weakness  however  was  so  great  that  for  the  first 
week,  our  day's  journey  was  but  short ;  indeed  the  first 
stage  from  Invergarry  was  only  five  miles.  By  the 
grace  of  God  my  health  improved  as  Lord  Macdonel  had 
foretold,  and  as  it  improved  our  stages  also  lengthened." 

So  much  for  the  Report  of  Mr  Alexander  Leslie,  which 
I  have  had  occasion  to  quote  regarding  other  districts 
visited  by  him.  With  reference  to  the  school  in  Glen 
garry  some  very  interesting  letters  exist,  proving  the 
strange  fact  that  as.  early  as  1650 — only  one  hundred 
years  after  the  Reformation,  and  when  its  influence  had 
scarcely  begun  to  be  felt  in  these  outlying  districts— no 
vocations  to  the  priesthood  were  forthcoming,  even  in 
so  Catholic  a  district  as  Glengarry.  One  cannot  but 
wonder,  if  this  was  due  to  the  martial  spirit  which 
pervaded  the  Clans :  how  did  they  obtain  vocations 
previous  to  the  Reformation,  when  that  spirit  was 
surely  equally  strong? 

In  1668  the  Prefect  of  the  Mission,  Mr  Alexander 
Winster,  writes  to  the  agent  in  Rome :  "  I  sent  five  youths 


172   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

this  year  to  our  College  in  Paris,  of  whom  three  have 
already  received  the  tonsure,  and  are  studying  Philosophy. 
But  in  the  Highlands  matters  are  quite  different,  for 
during  all  these  years,  of  those  educated  in  our  school  in 
Glengarry,  we  could  not  persuade  one  single  youth  to  go 
abroad  to  study.  This  is  due  to  the  opposition  of  the 
parents,  for  I  have  tried  my  best.  Of  the  necessity  of 
procuring  some  youths,  I  was  fully  persuaded  myself, 
and  I  was  further  urged  thereto  by  the  Superior  of  the 
said  College  at  Paris,  and  by  Mr  William  Leslie,  our 
Procurator  in  Rome.  The  parents  however  consider 
their  children  sufficiently  educated,  when  they  have 
learned  the  first  elements  of  grammar.  They  then  take 
them  away  from  school,  and  have  resisted  all  the  attempts 
of  Mr  Francis  White  and  myself.  Still  I  have  great  hopes 
of  better  success  in  the  future,  when  they  will  have 
become  a  little  more  refined  (aliqwliter  mitiores)  by 
education  and  religion." 

Elsewhere  in  the  same  Report  it  is  stated  :  "In  some 
parts  of  the  Highlands  schools  with  Catholic  teachers 
are  tolerated,  under  the  protection  of  the  pious  and 
influential  Lord  Macdonald.  Still  it  will  not  be  easy  to 
find  teachers  in  future,  for,  with  the  exception  of  Ewen 
M'Alaister — who  has  an  allowance  from  Lord  Macdonald 
— who  would  be  willing  to  stay  in  a  district  so  wild  and 
so  uncultivated  ?  He  could  expect  nothing  from  his 
pupils,  and  would  therefore  need  some  attraction  in  the 
shape  of  a  handsome  salary.  Certainly  thirty  scudi 
per  annum  would  not  be  sufficient." 

In  1677  the  Prefect  of  the  Mission  reports  :  "  There 
are  two  schools  in  the  Highlands,  the  masters  of  which 
receive  the  same  stipend  as  the  Missionaries  ;  but  so  far 


GLENGARRY  173 

are  they  from  receiving  anything  from  the  parents,  that 
these  are  hardly  able  to  support  their  children  when 
absent  from  their  own  homes.  This  arises  from  the  fact 
that  all  their  substance  consists  in  flocks  which  afford 
them  meat  and  dairy  produce  for  food,  and  wool  for 
clothing.  One  master,  Ewen  M'Alaister,  who  is  married, 
has  been  teaching  for  many  years.  Another  has  just 
left  because  he  could  not  stand  the  hard  life.  The  two 
schools  are  under  Mr  Francis  White." 

In  1678,  according  to  Mr  Thomson,  who  for  many  years 
was  agent  in  Rome,  and  left  Notes  for  a  History  of  the 
Church  in  Scotland,  the  school  was  transferred  from 
Glengarry  to  Barra.  No  doubt  the  increased  vigilance 
of  the  military  made  the  former  district  unsafe,  for  about 
this  period  Government  soldiers  were  actually  quartered 
in  Invergarry  Castle. 

Closely  connected  with  the  subject  of  vocations  from 
amongst  the  Highland  youths  is  that  of  the  Irish  priests, 
who  at  the  urgent  request  of  the  Superiors  of  the  Mission, 
and  also  of  such  lairds  as  Lord  Macdonell,  Clanranald,  and 
M'Neill,  of  Barra,  came  over  to  give  their  services  to  the 
Catholics  of  the  Highlands  and  Western  Islands.  Fathers 
White  and  Dugan  have  already  been  mentioned.  Mr 
Hugh  Ryan  came  to  Scotland  in  1680  ;  in  1688  he  was 
in  Strathglass ;  in  1 696  he  was  taken  prisoner,  and  died 
in  the  November  of  that  year. 

Father  Francis  Macdonell,  Franciscan,  came  to  the 
Mission  in  1668 ;  in  1671  he  sent  his  report  on  the 
Highland  Mission  to  the  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  who 
transmitted  it  to  Rome.  In  1677  Father  Macdonell 
was  still  in  the  Highlands.  Father  Peter  Mulligan, 
an  Augustinian,  was  brought  from  Rome  by  Bishop 


174  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

Gordon,  and  they  arrived  together  in  Aberdeen  in 
July,  1706.  In  1722  Bishop  Gordon  writes  to  Rome : 
"  Mr  Mulligan  has  left  us  after  sixteen  years  in  the 
Highlands.  He  wished  to  serve  his  own  countrymen, 
and  during  the  many  years  he  has  been  on  the  Mission 
he  has  reaped  most  abundant  fruit  of  his  labours, 
having  reconciled  over  700  persons  to  the  Church." 

Father  Peter  Gordon,  Recollect,  also  served  sixteen 
years  on  the  Highland  Mission,  and  left  it  in  1722  "  at 
the  command  of  his  Superiors,  who  advanced  him  to  a 
post  of  dignity  in  the  Order."  Many  other  Franciscans 
accepted  the  invitation  of  the  Superiors  of  the  Mission, 
but  as  they  were  largely  under  their  own  Superiors  they 
do  not  appear  on  the  annual  lists  of  clergy.  For  Father 
Anthony  Kelly,  Bishop  Hugh  Macdonald  had  a  special  re 
gard.  He  had  been  recalled  by  his  Superiors,  but  Bishop 
Hugh  made  every  endeavour  to  get  him  back.  "  If  poor 
Anthony  Kelly  should  come  I  would  willingly  dispense 
with  all  the  rest."  And  in  his  letter  to  Propaganda  he 
calls  him  "  a  most  worthy  and  truly  Apostolic  man,  who 
was  on  this  Mission  for  many  years,  and  did  an  immense 
amount  of  good."  l 

To  return  to  the  series  of  priests  who  attended  the 
Glengarry  district,  Mr  Robert  Munro,  mentioned  in  the 
foregoing  Report  as  the  indispensable  companion  of  the 
visitor,  was  another  of  those  wonderful  men  whom  no 
adversity  could  conquer.  He  was  three  times  imprisoned, 

JMr  Thomson  in  his  Notes  states  :  "1681.  Mr  James  Devoyer 
and  John  Cahassy,  two  Irish  priests,  were  persuaded  to  go  to  the 
Soots  Mission  for  3  years  :  they  found  only  two  priests  in  the 
Highlands.  In  1687  Mr  Haggarty,  Irishman,  and  Mr  Macdonald, 
a  native,  joined  them.  He  was  the  first  native  Missioner,  and 
unfortunately  died  after  only  six  months." 


GLENGARRY  175 

and  sentenced  to  death  if  he  again  returned  from  his 
banishment ;  but  on  each  occasion  he  at  once  came  back 
to  his  field  of  labour.  In  1704,  whilst  lying  prostrate 
with  fever  in  a  miserable  hut  in  Glengarry,  he  was  dis 
covered  by  some  English  soldiers,  who  carried  him  off 
to  the  Castle,  where  he  was  thrown  into  the  dungeon, 
and  where,  after  receiving  the  vilest  treatment,  he  was 
allowed  to  perish.  He  had  been  thirty-four  years  on 
the  Highland  Mission,  and  during  the  greater  part  of 
that  time  his  principal  residence  was  Glengarry  and  its 
neighbourhood. 

Father  M'Gregor,  a  Benedictine,  was  priest  in  Glen 
garry  in  1728.  He  had  come  to  Scotland  in  1724,  but 
only  remained  till  1730.  Father  William  Grant,  also  a 
Benedictine,  was  in  Glengarry  in  1734,  whilst  in  1735 
Mr  Peter  Grant  had  this  Mission,  but  he  too  was  here 
only  two  years,  when  he  was  sent  as  agent  to  Rome. 
Mr  James  Leslie  followed,  and  he  was  still  here  in  1741. 
After  him  came  Mr  ^Eneas  M'Gillis,  who  accompanied 
the  expedition  of  Prince  Charles  Edward  Stuart,  as 
chaplain  to  the  Glengarry  men.  These  numbered  over 
600,  under  the  command  of  Lochgarry.  The  chaplains 
with  the  Stuart  army  all  wore  the  Highland  dress, 
with  sword  and  pistols,  and  went  under  the  name  of 
Captain. 

It  is  a  strange  coincidence  that  Prince  Charlie  slept  at 
Invergarry  on  26th  August  1745,  one  of  the  first  days  of 
his  campaign,  and  returned  there  two  nights  after  the 
fatal  battle  of  Culloden.  On  the  devastation  wrought  in 
the  district  after  that  most  unfortunate  undertaking  there 
is  no  need  to  dwell.  Situated  as  it  was,  midway  between 
the  hostile  garrisons  of  Fort  Augustus,  Fort  William  and 


176   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

Bernera,  it  suffered  even  greater  barbarities  than  any 
other  district. 

Mr  jEneas  M'Gillis  returned  again  to  Glengarry,  and 
was  priest  there  from  1759  to  1767,  when  he  reckoned  that 
he  had  1,500  Catholics  under  his  care.  He  also  at  this 
period  had  the  ministration  of  Lochaber  with  its  3,000 
Catholics  ;  at  first  on  account  of  the  great  age  of  Mr  John 
Macdonald,  and  later  on  the  death  of  this  most  holy 
priest,  until  a  new  appointment  was  made.  In  1763 
Abbate  Grant,  the  agent  in  Rome,  described  Mr  M'Gillis, 
in  his  Report,  as  a  "learned,  prudent  and  devout  man 
who  had  studied  at  the  Scots  College,  Rome,  and  is  now 
about  40  years  of  age."  Mr  George  Duncan  "  passed  the 
remainder  of  his  days  at  Glengarry,  where  he  died  on 
13th  March  1773,  and  is  buried  in  St  Finnans  "  (Gordon). 

In  1775  the  Bishops  reported  to  Rome  that  Alexander 
Macdonald  and  Roderick  Macdonald  had  just  arrived  on 
the  Mission.  One  had  been  placed  in  Uist,  and  the  other 
(Mr  Roderick)  in  Glengarry,  in  place  of  Mr  ^Eneas  M'Gillis, 
who  was  entirely  invalided  by  gravel.  In  the  previous 
year  the  Bishops  had  greatly  praised  Mr  M'Gillis :  "  He 
had  often  served  several  missions  at  one  time,  and  these 
most  difficult  ones  by  reason  of  their  size  and  the  number 
of  their  Catholics.  He  suffers  so  much  from  gravel  that 
it  is  only  with  great  pain  that  he  can  do  any  work.  If  he 
is  called  to  attend  the  dying,  as  not  rarely  happens,  he 
never  refuses,  but  he  is  prostrate  for  several  days  after 
wards."  Mr  M'Gillis  died  in  1777,  when  the  Annual 
Report  states  :  "  For  thirty-five  years  he  had  laboured 
with  great  zeal,  and  had  given  great  satisfaction." 

About  this  period  Bishop  Hugh  Macdonald  resided 
at  Abercalder  on  the  Eastern  boundary  of  Glengarry. 


GLENGARRY  177 

He  gave  such  assistance  as  he  could,  having  chosen  this 
district  on  purpose  to  be  able  still  to  do  something  in 
his  old  age.  He  died  at  Abercalder,  12th  March  1773, 
and  was  buried  at  Kilfinnan,  in  Glengarry.  Bishop 
Macdonald  seems  at  one  time  to  have  intended  making 
Glengarry  his  principal  residence  throughout  his  episco 
pate,  even  as  it  had  been  that  of  Mr  White  and  Mr  Munro. 
His  first  letter  to  Rome  is  certainly  dated  from  "  Lagani 
in  Glengaria  13  Kal.  Aprilis  1732." 

The  hope  expressed  by  the  prefect  of  the  Mission  in 
1668,  that  vocations  to  the  priesthood  would  soon  come 
from  the  Highlands,  was  at  this  time  amply  fulfilled. 
Although  the  number  of  priests  in  the  Highland  district 
never  came  up  to  the  needs  of  the  people,  as  the  letters 
of  the  Bishops  clearly  show,  still  the  supply  was  fairly 
adequate.  Of  these  the  clan  Macdonald  supplied  a 
remarkable  majority,  often  to  the  great  confusion  of  the 
authorities  in  Rome,  since  in  1777  there  were  no  less  than 
four  Alexander  Macdonalds  out  of  the  twelve  priests. 
The  lists  for  1786  and  1794  are  interesting  in  this  con 
nection,  and  go  to  prove  that  Austin  Macdonald  was  not 
far  wrong  in  writing  to  Propaganda  :  "  The  priests  in 
the  Highland  District  will  soon  be  all  Macdonalds." 

Priests  in  the  Highland  District  in  1786 : 

Samalaman  .         .  j^P, A1f  an? 
[Allan  Macdonald 

Lochaber      .         .     Angus  M'Gillis 
Glengarry     .         .     Ranald  Macdonald 
Moydart       .         .     Austin  M'Donald 
*  •    -CT  [Alexander  Macdonald 

|  Norman  Macdonald 
M 


178  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

Knoydart     .         .     Alexander  Macdonald 
Morar  .         .     Ranald  Macdonald 

Priests  in  the  Highland  District  in  1794 : 

Samalaman  .  .  Bishop  John  Chisholm 

Lochaber      .  .  Angus  M'Gillis 

Glengarry     .  .  Ranald  Macdonald 

Kintail         .  .  Christopher  M'Rae 

Arisaig          .  .  John  Macdonald 

Moydart       .  .  Norman  Macdonald 

Morar  .  .  Ranald  Macdonald 

Knoydart     .  .  Austin  Macdonald 

Lesser  Isles  .  .  Anthony  Macdonald 

Barra  .         .  .  Allan  Macdonald 

T  [Alexander  Macdonald 
[Ranald  Maceachan 

One  other  list  may  be  inserted  here.  It  shows  how 
at  this  period  the  Scots  College,  Rome,  was  almost  the 
sole  source  of  priests  for  the  Highland  District. 

Nomen  Ordinatus 

Hugo  MacDonald,  Scalan     .  .  .1726 

^neas  MacLauchlin,  Parisiis  .  .     1712 

Joannes  Macdonald,  Roma  .  .     1720 

Alanus  Macdonald,  Roma     .  .  .     1723 

Nilus  MacFie,  Roma    .         .  .  .     1727 

^Eneas  MacGillis,  Roma        .  .  .1741 

Alexander  Macdonald,  Roma  .  .     1746 

^Eneas  Macdonald,  Roma     .  .  .     1752 

Jacobus  Leslie,  Roma  .         .  .     1729 

Alexander  Forester,  Roma  .  .  .     1732 


GLENGARRY  179 

Jacobus  Grant,  Roma  .         .         .         .  1735 

Petrus  Grant,  Roma    ....  1735 

Gulielmus  Harrison  (Henderson),  Roma  1737 

Joannes  Macdonald,  Roma  .         .         .  1753 

Alexander  Macdonald,  Roma         .         .  1753 

Mr  Roderick  Macdonald  remained  in  Glengarry  until 
1783,  when  lie  went  to  Canada.  He  had  taken  the 
Mission  oath  with  the  express  stipulation  that  he  should 
be  free  to  go  to  America,  whither  all  his  relations  had 
already  preceded  him. 

It  will  not  be  out  of  place  to  give  here  some  account 
of  the  new  Glengarry  in  Canada,  where  many  of 
the  families  of  distinction  found  a  home,  and  where 
Greenfield,  Scotus,  Abercalder,  Leek  and  other  names 
familiar  in  the  history  of  Glengarry  are  perpetuated  in 
that  of  the  daughter  colony.  The  first  settlement  was  in 
Prince  Edward  Island,  then  called  St  John's  Island,  but 
this  not  proving  very  successful,  many  of  the  emigrants 
moved  to  the  mainland  of  Nova  Scotia,  where  the  present 
county  of  Antigonish  has  many  inhabitants  whose  fore 
fathers  came  from  Glengarry.  By  far  the  largest  emigra 
tion,  however,  was  that  which  followed  Father  Alexander 
MacDonell,  after  the  disbandment  of  the  Glengarry 
Fencible  Regiment,  about  which  a  word  must  be  said. 

Father  Alexander  MacDonell,  who  proved  so  great  a 
benefactor  to  his  fellow- clansmen,  was  born  in  Glen 
Urquhart,  Inverness- shire,  about  the  year  1760.  He 
probably  spent  some  years  at  the  school  of  Buorblach, 
near  Loch  Morar,  then  under  the  care  of  Bishop  John 
Macdonald.  The  greater  part  of  his  student  life  was 
passed  at  the  Scots  College,  Valladolid,  which  he  entered 


180   CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

in  1778,  and  where  he  was  ordained  in  1787.  His  first 
parish  was  that  of  Badenoch,  and  here  he  remained  till 
1792.  He  then  went  to  Glasgow  in  charge  of  the  High 
landers,  who  had  been  evicted  from  their  holdings  and 
had  accepted  the  offer  of  the  leading  Glasgow  merchants 
to  settle  in  that  city.  To  them  Father  MacDonell  was 
everything — their  priest,  father,  lawyer  and  protector. 

But  the  trade  of  Glasgow  declined  rapidly  at  the 
outbreak  of  war  between  France  and  England,  conse 
quent  on  the  French  Revolution,  and  the  Highlanders 
lost  their  employment  and  their  means  of  livelihood. 
Father  MacDonell  then  conceived  the  idea  of  utilising 
them  by  forming  a  Catholic  regiment.  In  1794  a  meeting 
for  this  purpose  was  held  at  Fort  Augustus,  at  which  Mr 
Maxwell,  of  Terregles,  presided.  It  was  attended  by 
Bishop  John  Chisholm,  the  Chief  of  Glengarry,  Mr 
Fletcher  of  Dunans,  Father  MacDonell,  and  many  others. 
The  meeting  unanimously  resolved  that  a  Catholic 
regiment  be  formed,  with  a  Catholic  commander  and 
Catholic  chaplain.  The  uniform  was  a  close-fitting 
scarlet  jacket,  kilt  and  plaid  of  MacDonell  tartan — dark 
green,  blue  and  red.  The  officers  had  each  the  broad- 
bladed,  basket-hilted  claymore,  and  a  dirk  (skean-dhu), 
in  addition  to  the  long  Highland  pistols. 

The  regiment  numbered  over  800  men,  half  of  whom 
came  from  the  neighbourhood  of  Glengarry,  and  they 
were  described  at  their  first  parade  as  "  a  most  handsome 
body  of  men."  That  undoubtedly  they  were.  The 
following  is  the  list  of  officers  :— 

Colonel — Alexander  Macdonell  of  Glengarry. 

Lieut. -Colonel — Charles  MacLean. 

Major — Alexander  Macdonald. 


GLENGARRY  181 

Captains — 

Archibald  M'Lachlan        James  MacDonald 
Donald  MacDonald  Archibald  Macdonell 

Ronald  Macdonell  Roderick  MacDonald 

Hugh  Beaton 

Capt. -Lieut. — Alexander  Macdonell. 
Lieutenants — 

John  MacDonald  James  M'Nab 

Ronald  MacDonald       D.  M'Intyre 
Archibald  M'Lellan       Donald  Chisholm 
James  Macdonell  Allan  M'Nab 

Ensigns — 

Alexander  Macdonell     Donald  MacLean 
John  MacDonald  Archibald  Macdonell 

Charles  MacDonald       Alexander  Macdonell 
Donald  Macdonell          Andrew  Macdonell 

Francis  Livingstone 
Adjutant — Donald  Macdonell. 
Quarter-Master — Alexander  Macdonell. 
Surgeon — Alexander  Macdonell. 
Chaplain — Rev,  Alexander  Macdonell. 
The  regiment  at  once  gained  the  good  will  of  the  War 
Office  by  volunteering  for  service  anywhere  in  Great 
Britain  or  the  Channel  Islands.    They  were  accordingly 
sent  to  Guernsey  in  1795,  where  they  remained  till  1798. 
They  were  then  removed  to  Ireland,  and  here  they  saw 
the  rest  of  their  period  of  service,  being  disbanded  after 
the  Peace  of  Amiens  in  1802,  along  with  most  of  the  other 
Fencible  regiments.    Father  MacDonell  had  followed  the 
regiment  to  Guernsey  and  to  Ireland,  and  was  now  sorely 
perplexed  what  to  do  with  the  good  fellows.     After  many 
difficulties   he,   in    1803,    literally   extracted   from   the 


182  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

Government  "  a  grant  of  land  under  the  sign  manual  of 
the  King  "  for  every  officer  and  soldier  of  the  late  Glen- 
ga,rry  regiment,  whom  he  might  induce  to  settle  in 
Upper  Canada.  Thus  was  formed  the  county  of  Glen 
garry,  Ontario,  which  in  1848  numbered  15,000  in 
habitants,  and  in  1900  over  50,000. 

Father  MacDonell  remained  still  with  the  emigrants, 
who  on  more  than  otie  occasion  showed  their  loyalty 
to  the  British  Government.  In  1812  the  Glengarry 
Light  Infantry  Kegiment  was  raised  mainly  through  his 
exertions.  They  took  part  in  no  fewer  than  fourteen 
engagements,  and  on  all  occasions  where  fighting  had  to 
be  done  "  Maighster  Alastair  "  was  at  hand  to  see  that 
it  was  well  done.  In  1819  he  became  Vicar  Apostolic  of 
the  newly  created  district  of  Upper  Canada,  and,  in  1826, 
Bishop  of  Kingston.  He  died  in  1840,  at  Dumfries, 
whilst  on  a  visit  to  Britain  in  connection  with  his 
emigration  projects. 

At  the  time  of  the  raising  of  the  Glengarry  Fencibles, 
in  1794,  Bishop  Hay  wrote :  "  I  am  much  edified  with 
Glengarry.  He  is  an  amiable  young  gentleman,  and  I 
hope  will  one  day  be  an  honour  and  support  to  his  country 
and  to  religion."  He  certainly  maintained  the  character 
of  the  "  last  of  the  Chiefs,"  appearing  at  Holyrood  Palace 
with  his  "  tail "  of  retainers,  which  surprised  George  IV. 
by  its  extravagance.  He  was  intimate  with  Sir  Walter 
Scott,  whose  Fergus  Maclvor,  in  "  Waverley,"  is  none 
other  than  the  Chief  of  Glengarry.  He  was  drowned  in 
the  sinking  of  the  Stirling  Castle,  in  1828,  when  his  son, 
a  youth  of  twenty,  succeeded.  But  the  extravagances 
of  the  late  Chief  and  of  his  predecessors  had  so  en 
cumbered  the  estates  that  they  had  to  be  sold,  and  for 


GLENGARRY  183 

many  years  now  the  chiefs  of  Glengarry  have  owned  no 
portion  of  the  glen  of  their  fathers. 

To  return  again  to  the  series  of  priests.  Mr  Lament 
was  in  Glengarry  about  1815,  and  died  there  in  1820. 
Mr  Donald  Forbes,  the  veteran  of  Lochaber,  spent  the 
first  years  of  his  life  as  a  priest  in  Glengarry  (1819- 
1826).  Bishop  Ranald  Macdonald,  in  his  Report  for  1822, 
says  that  the  Catholics  of  Glengarry  then  numbered 
800,  under  Mr  Donald  Forbes,  a  young  priest  of  great 
piety,  but  delicate  health,  an  Alumnus  of  Samalaman. 
He  also  had  charge  of  200  Catholics  in  Glenmoriston,  and 
of  80  in  Stratherrick.  In  view  of  the  fact  that  Mr  Forbes 
was  priest  in  Lochaber  for  the  almost  unprecedented 
period  of  fifty-two  years,  the  remark  about  his  delicate 
health  is  certainly  interesting. 

The  chapel  at  this  time  was  at  Newton,  Abercalder, 
midway  between  Glengarry  and  Fort  Augustus,  where 
the  foundations  may  still  be  seen.  There  would  often 
be  500  people  in  church  here.  The  altar  was  against  the 
south  wall,  in  the  centre  of  it,  and  there  was  one  entrance 
for  the  Kilchumin  or  Fort  Augustus  people  at  the  east 
end  of  the  building,  and  another  for  the  Glengarry  folk 
at  the  west  end.  Half-a-mile  distant,  just  below  the 
bridge  over  the  Abercalder  Burn,  is  the  site  of  the  house 
where  Bishop  Macdonald  died. 

The  Ettrick  Shepherd,  James  Hogg,  visited  Glengarry 
in  1803,  and  recorded  his  impressions.  "  On  reaching 
Glengarry,  the  first  place  we  came  to  was  Greenfield, 
possessed  by  Mrs  Macdonald.  The  house  was  really  a 
curiosity.  It  was  built  of  earth,  and  the  walls  were  all 
covered  with  a  fine  verdure,  but  on  calling  we  were  con 
ducted  into  a  cleanly  and  neat-looking  room,  having  a 


184  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

chimney,  and  the  walls  being  plastered.  The  ladies, 
Mrs  Macdonald  and  her  sister,  were  handsome  and 
genteelly  dressed  although  unapprised  of  our  arrival, 
unless  by  second  sight.  They  were  very  easy  and  agree 
able  in  their  manners  and  very  unlike  the  outside  of  their 
habitation.  The  family  are  Roman  Catholics,  and  kept  a 
young  priest  among  them,  but  he  had  lately  been  obliged 
to  abscond  for  some  misdemeanour  in  marrying  a  couple 
secretly.  He  was  much  lamented  by  the  whole  family." 

The  Macdonalds  of  Greenfield  had  been  amongst  the 
largest  tacksmen  in  Glengarry,  but  at  the  time  the  above 
letter  was  written  they  were  holding  prominent  positions 
in  Canada.  The  first  large  emigration,  of  which  mention 
has  already  been  made,  was  in  1773,  for  in  the  following 
year  the  Bishops  reported  that  "  the  prosperous  settle 
ment  of  emigrants  from  South  Uist  under  Glenaladale 
encouraged  a  large  emigration  from  Glengarry,  consist 
ing  chiefly  of  Catholics  to  the  number  of  300,  including 
most  of  the  leading  country  gentlemen.  They  sailed 
for  New  York  in  the  autumn  of  1773,  attended  by  Mr 
M'Kenna,  Missionary  priest  in  Braelochaber." 

Ten  years  later,  in  his  Report  to  Propaganda  of 
September,  1783,  Bishop  Alexander  Macdonald  states : 
"  From  the  coast,  if  we  proceed  South,  we  come  to  the 
district  of  Glengarry,  about  30  miles  distant  from  the 
preceding.  The  intervening  country  is  so  wild,  that  it 
is  only  fit  for  grazing  sheep  in  summer  time.  Glengarry 
is  18  miles  long  and  six  broad ;  a  valley  runs  through 
the  centre,  enclosed  by  high  hills.  There  is  a  military 
Fort  here,  with  a  village  adjoining,  in  which  are  many 
non-Catholics,  but  the  whole  of  the  rest  of  the  district  is 
Catholic  ;  the  number  of  whom  is  1,640,  though  some  of 


GLENGARRY  185 

these  are  dispersed  amongst  the  neighbouring  districts. 
To  attend  the  whole  number,  at  least  two  Missionaries 
would  be  necessary,  but  they  only  have  one,  Mr  Roderick 
Macdonell,  a  good  priest,  educated  at  Douai." 

Writing  again  in  1786,  to  the  agent  in  Rome;  Bishop 
Alexander  says  :  "  Our  Highland  Catholics  leave  us  in 
great  colonies :  the  hardships  they  suffer  under  their 
squeezing  and  unfeeling  masters,  oblige  them  to  look  for  an 
asylum  in  distant  regions.  Last  year  upwards  of  300  souls 
left  Glengarry  and  its  neighbourhood,  almost  all  Roman 
Catholics,  and  settled  in  Canada  above  Mont  Real  where 
were  already  settled  about  800  Highlanders,  who  had 
emigrated  to  America  before  the  commencement  of  last 
war,  and  are  doing  exceedingly  well.  To  serve  those 
people,  and  because  many  of  his  own  relations  were 
of  the  number,  Mr  Roderick  MacDonald,  an  excellent 
Missioner,  went  to  America  likewise." 

Thirty  years  later  Dr  Macdonald,  of  Taunton,  received 
an  interesting  account  of  the  Glengarry  emigrants  from 
his  friend,  Mr  D.  MTherson.  I  give  it  almost  in  full, 
as  it  occurs  in  "  Memoir  of  Macdonald,  of  Keppoch." 

"CHAMBLY,  CANADA,  N.A.,  26th  Dec.  1814. 

"  MY  DEAR  SIR, — Having  just  returned  from  a  visit 
of  a  month  to  the  new  county  of  Glengarry,  I  cannot  help 
endeavouring  to  give  you  some  account  of  it,  as  well  as 
of  the  present  condition  of  many  of  our  countrymen  who 
were  driven  from  their  native  land,  and  who  directed 
their  course  to  America  in  search  of  better  fortune. 

"  The  county  is  a  square  of  24  miles,  all  of  which  and 
the  greater  part  of  the  next  county  (Stormont)  are 
occupied  by  Highlanders,  containing  at  this  moment  from 


186  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

1,100  to  1,200  families,  two  thirds  of  them  Macdonalds. 
More  able  fellows  of  that  name  could  be  mustered  there 
in  twenty-four  hours,  than  Keppoch  and  Glengarry 
could  have  done  at  any  time  in  the  Mother  country. 

"  You  might  travel  over  the  whole  of  the  county  and 
by  far  the  greater  part  of  Stormont,  without  hearing  a 
word  spoken  but  the  good  Gaelic.  Every  family,  even  of 
the  lowest  order,  has  a  landed  property  of  200  acres ; 
the  average  value  of  which,  in  its  present  state  of  cultiva 
tion,  with  the  cattle,  etc.,  upon  it  may  be  estimated  at 
from  £800  to  £1,000.  However  poor  the  family  (but 
indeed  there  are  none  can  be  called  so)  they  kill  a  bullock 
for  the  winter  consumption  ;  the  farm  or  estate  supplies 
them  with  abundance  of  butter,  cheese,  etc.,  etc.  Their 
houses  are  small  but  comfortable,  having  a  ground  floor 
and  garret,  with  a  regular  chimney  and  glass  windows. 

"  The  appearance  of  the  people  is  at  all  times  respect 
able,  but  I  was  delighted  at  seeing  them  at  church  on  a 
Sunday :  the  men  clothed  in  good  English  cloth,  and 
many  of  the  women  wore  the  Highland  plaid.  .  .  . 

"  The  chief  object  of  my  visit  to  Glengarry  was  to  see 
an  old  acquaintance,  Mr  Alexander  Macdonald,  a  priest, 
who  has  been  resident  in  this  country  ten  years.  I 
believe  you  know  him,  or  at  least  you  know  who  he  is. 
A  more  worthy  man  is  not  in  Canada  ;  he  is  the  main 
stay  of  the  Highlanders  here ;  they  apply  to  him  for 
redress  in  all  their  grievances,  and  an  able  and  willing 
advocate  they  find  him.  He  is  well  known  from  the 
poorest  man  to  the  Governor,  and  highly  respected  by 
all.  Were  he  ambitious  of  enriching  himself,  he  might  ere 
now  be  possessed  of  immense  property ;  but  this  appears 
not  to  be  his  object ;  his  whole  attention  is  devoted  to 


GLENGARRY  187 

the  good  of  the  settlement ;  and  the  great  and  numerous 
services  which  he  has  done,  cannot  well  be  calculated. 

"  Colonel  John  Macdonald,  of  Aberhalder,  died  some 
years  ago,  and  left  one  son  and  three  daughters.  .  .  . 
The  Colonel's  sister,  Mrs  Wilkinson,  died  a  few  months 
since,  and  left  a  son  and  three  daughters — Mr  Macdonald 
of  Greenfield,  who  was  married  to  the  other  sister,  has  a 
very  considerable  property  here  ;  he  is  Lieut. -Colonel  of 
the  Second  Regiment  of  Glengarry  Militia.  One  of  his 
sons,  Donald,  is  also  Lieut. -Colonel ;  his  second  son  is  a 
Captain  in  the  same  corps.  ...  Mr  Macdonald  of  Lundi 
died  in  this  Settlement  some  time  since,  but  his  brother, 
Allan,  now  upwards  of  ninety,  is  still  alive  and  well.  .  .  . 
George  Macdonald,  son  of  Captain  John  Macdonald  of 
Lulu,  who  died  Captain  of  Invalids,  at  Berwick,  recruited 
the  Glengarry  Regiment  of  Light  Infantry,  and  is  now 
Lieut. -Colonel  commanding  in  this  district,  and  Inspecting 
Field  Officer  of  Militia.  The  good  conduct  of  the  Glen 
garry  Light  Infantry,  as  well  as  the  Militia  Regiments  of 
the  county,  has  been  so  frequently  noticed  and  thanked 
in  public  orders,  that  it  is  unnecessary  for  me  to  say 
anything  in  their  praise.  They  have  on  every  occasion, 
when  placed  before  the  enemy,  supported  the  character 
of  Highlanders." 

The  emigrations  of  1773,  and  of  subsequent  years,  left 
but  few  of  the  older  families  in  Glengarry  ;  and  at  the 
present  time  there  is  only  too  much  truth  in  the  lines  of 
W.  Allan  (Celtic,  Mag.,  Oct.,  1885); 

"  The  Glen  of  my  fathers  no  longer  is  ours, 

The  Castle  is  silent  and  roofless  its  towers, 
The  hamlets  have  vanished  and  grass  growing  green 
Now  covers  the  hillocks  where  once  they  had  been  ; 


188    CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

The  song  of  the  stream  rises  sadly  in  vain, 
No  children  are  here  to  rejoice  in  the  strain. 

No  voices  are  heard  by  Looh  Oich's  lone  shore, 
Glengarry  is  here  ;  but  Glengarry  no  more." 

Moreover  it  happened  in  Glengarry,  as  is  so  often  stated 
with  regret  by  the  Bishops  in  their  Annual  Letters,  that 
the  families  of  substance  emigrated,  and  left  behind  few 
but  those,  whose  circumstances  did  not  permit  of  their 
following.  Time  after  time  the  Bishops  complain  of  the 
poverty  of  the  priests  at  this  period,  so  that  we  cannot  be 
surprised  to  find  Mr  Donald  Macdonald,  who  was  priest 
in  Glengarry  from  1826  to  1835,  inserting  the  following 
appeal  in  the  Directory  for  the  latter  year ; — "  The 
Catholics  of  Glengarry  are  in  great  distress  for  want  of 
a  suitable  chapel.  Some  exertion  must  be  made  in  order 
to  provide  a  decent  place  of  worship  for  this  large  though 
poor  Congregation.  Applications  are  now  being  made 
for  a  site  on  which  to  build.  As  soon  as  one  can  be 
procured,  the  incumbent  will  be  under  the  necessity  of 
soliciting  aid  from  the  charitable  on  behalf  of  his  flock, 
which  for  all  their  covering,  may  be  said  at  present  to 
worship  their  God  on  Sundays,  and  to  assist  at  the  Holy 
Mysteries,  in  the  open  air." 

In  1832  he  wrote  :  "At  present  the  place  of  worship 
is  a  most  miserable  hovel,  incapable  of  defending  the 
people,  when  assembled,  from  the  inclemency  of  the 
weather.  It  is  in  so  ruinous  a  state  that  it  can  scarcely 
be  used  with  safety.  To  this  may  be  added,  that  the 
clergyman  has  no  house  of  his  own,  and  is  under  the 
necessity  of  living  with  such  families  as  are  willing  and 
able  to  receive  him." 

Mr  Macdonald  was  succeeded  by  Mr  Donald  Walker, 
who  remained  till  1841,  when  he  was  in  turn  succeeded 


GLENGARRY  189 

by  Mr  Alexander  Gillis.  Mr  Gillis  built  the  church  and 
presbytery,  which  were  in  use  till  1883,  and  are  now  in 
corporated  in  the  convent  of  Benedictine  nuns.  Though 
the  chapel  was  thus  moved  three  miles  further  from 
Glengarry,  the  good  people  still  continued  to  attend  it 
with  striking  regularity  ;  whilst  those  living  in  the  distant 
portions  of  Glenquoich  were  known  to  come  the  thirty 
miles  to  Fort  Augustus,  starting  at  four  o'clock  in  the 
morning.  Indeed  it  is  noticeable  that  in  the  early 
directories  Glenquoich  is  mentioned  as  served  occasion 
ally  from  Fort  Augustus,  but  no  mention  is  made  of 
Glengarry,  as  though  the  seven  miles  were  no  objection 
to  its  being  considered  as  part  of  the  one  parish.  In 
1888,  however,  the  Benedictine  Fathers  at  Fort  Augustus 
began  to  say  Mass  in  Glengarry  itself,  and  in  1891  a 
small  chapel  was  built  at  Mandally,  where  Mass  is  said 
every  second  Sunday.  On  the  greater  festivals,  however, 
and  especially  at  Christmas,  the  people  of  Glengarry 
still  attend  the  church  at  Fort  Augustus. 

Mr  Alexander  Gillis  was  succeeded  by  Mr  Valentine 
Chisholm  (1842-1852),  Mr  Donald  Mackenzie  (1854- 
1860),  Mr  John  Macdonald  (1860-1871),  Father  Coll 
Macdonald  (1871-1883),  when  the  venerable  Mission  of 
Glengarry  and  Fort  Augustus  was  taken  over  by  the 
Benedictine  Fathers. 

The  late  Prior  Vaughan  was  a  man  of  great  enthusiasms, 
and  also  of  great  ideals,  and  the  circular  which  he  issued 
at  the  time  of  the  building  of  the  Monastery  of  Fort 
Augustus  forms  interesting  reading  now,  after  a  period 
of  nearly  forty  years.  "  The  Benedictine  Order,"  he 
wrote,  "  is  about  to  return  to  Scotland  after  an  exile 
of  some  three  hundred  years,  and  the  Monks  of  the 


190  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

Benedictine  Congregation  have  accepted  the  large 
quadrangular  buildings  of  Fort  Augustus,  Inverness- 
shire,  offered  them  by  Lord  Lovat. 

"  The  Fort  was  built  to  accommodate  a  garrison  of 
between  two  and  three  hundred  soldiers,  and  has  fallen 
into  disuse  as  a  military  station  since  the  Crimean  War. 
Dr  Johnson,  who  visited  the  Fort  in  1773,  says  of  it  that 
'  the  situation  was  well  chosen  for  pleasure,  if  not  for 
strength.'  It  is  indeed  eminently  beautiful,  commanding 
towards  the  East  the  long  picturesque  stretch  of  Loch 
Ness,  and  to  the  West,  the  grand  rugged  range  of  the 
Glengarry  mountains.  The  Fort  was  erected  in  1729  to 
overawe  and  subdue  the  Highlanders  ;  and  the  Duke  of 
Cumberland,  who  established  his  headquarters  there 
after  the  Battle  of  Culloden,  used  to  send  forth  parties 
to  disarm  and  desolate  the  country,  who  did  their  work 
so  ruthlessly  as  soon  to  cause  the  place  to  be  held  in 
general  execration.  .  .  .  The  Fort  was  purchased  from 
the  Government  by  the  late  Lord  Lovat  as  recently  as 
1867,  with  a  devout  hope  of  his  being  able  some  day  to 
find  a  religious  order  who  would  venture  to  establish 
themselves  therein. 

"  The  pious  desire  of  the  late  Lord  Lovat  will  now  be 
fulfilled.  Not  only  will  this  spot — once  the  scourge  and 
terror  of  the  Highlanders — become  the  source  of  many 
spiritual,  and  even  temporal  blessings  to  the  surround 
ing  neighbourhood,  but  here  also  the  old  English 
Monastery  of  Lamspring,  and  the  Scotch  College  of 
Benedictines,  which  formerly  existed  at  Katisbon,  will 
be  restored,  and  the  old  Scottish  line  of  Monks  perpetu 
ated.  Of  these  there  is  still  one  venerable  father  sur 
viving,  destined  to  be  the  connecting  link  between  the 


GLENGARRY  191 

Monks  of  the  past  and  those  of  the  future,  and  whose 
life  appears  to  have  been  preserved  thus  far,  that  he 
may  at  length  see  the  day  he  has  desired  and  prayed  for 
so  long.  Dunfermline  and  Melrose,  Coldingham  and 
Arbroath,  Paisley  and  Dundrennan,  Kelso  and  lona, 
with  some  twenty  other  Abbeys  observing  the  rule  of 
St  Benedict,  will  live  again,  and  the  old  chants  which 
have  been  silent  for  so  many  years,  will  be  heard  once 
more  in  the  land.  How  great  and  wide  an  influence  the 
new  monastery  is  destined  to  exercise  over  the  people  of 
Scotland  we  cannot  venture  to  predict." 

Whether  the  Abbey  of  Fort  Augustus  has  realised  all 
these  hopes  it  is  not  for  me  to  say.  I  cannot  but  feel, 
however,  that  if  the  good  bishops  and  priests  of  old,  who 
had  such  an  uphill  struggle  in  their  day,  were  to  be  asked 
for  their  opinion,  they  would  look  with  as  great  pleasure 
and  pride  on  the  work  being  accomplished  to-day,  as  we 
look  with  admiration  on  the  work  which  they  accom 
plished.  To  the  men  of  their  day  and  to  themselves, 
they  seemed  to  be  doing  little  ;  to  us,  who  look  at  it  from 
a  distance,  their  achievements  were  great  and  lasting. 
May  it  be  so  likewise  with  the  work  of  the  present 
generation,  and  of  the  Abbey  of  which  so  much  was 
hoped  by  its  founders. 


THE   LESSER   ISLES   ^ND   OTHER 
DISTRICTS 

THE   LESSER    ISLES 

IN  1652  Father  Dugan  reported  that  he  had  visited  the 
isles  of  Eigg  and  Canna,  and  had  reconciled  over  900 
persons  to  the  Church.  A  little  later  Father  Francis 
MacDonell,  in  1671,  states :  "  There  are  other  islands  be 
longing  to  Clanranald,  namely  Canna,  Rum,  Eigg,  and 
Muck,  in  which  there  are  not  less  than  1,000  souls,  all 
Catholics." 

Bishop  Nicolson  and  his  companions  sailed  from  Arisaig 
to  Eigg  on  18th  June  1700.  The  wind  was  not  in  their 
favour,  but  by  using  their  oars  they  reached  the  Isle  of 
Eigg  towards  the  middle  of  the  day,  having  started  at 
two  o'clock  in  the  morning.  "  This  is  a  small  island,"  his 
Report  states,  "  which  yields  a  fair  quantity  of  grain  and 
has  excellent  pasturage,  though  it  is  only  three  miles  long. 
Of  the  inhabitants,  all  of  whom  are  Catholics,  140  were 
confirmed.  The  houses  of  this,  and  indeed  of  all  the  other 
islands,  are  not  constructed  of  wood,  like  those  of  the 
mainland  (for  in  the  Isles  there  is  no  wood  except  what  is 
imported),  but  the  walls  are  extremely  thick.  The  two 
faces  of  the  wall  are  of  stone  and  the  space  between  is 
filled  in  with  earth  in  the  manner  of  an  embankment  or 
rampart  against  the  cold  winds  which  blow  from  the 
ocean  in  winter.  By  order  of  the  Chief  of  Clanranald  we 

192 


THE  LESSER  ISLES  193 

were  treated  with  great  civility  by  his  factor  or  deputy, 
a  very  intelligent  man." 

This  Report  next  describes  the  atrocities  committed 
by  the  captain  of  a  man-of-war  named  Porringer,  who 
had  been  sent  to  the  Isles  to  harry  the  coast,  and  draw 
the  men  from  following  the  royal  army.  This  recalls 
to  mind  the  terrible  fate  that  befell  the  inhabitants  of 
the  island  some  years  before,  when  they  were  almost 
all  suffocated  in  the  cave,  at  the  narrow  mouth  of  which 
their  enemies,  the  Macleods,  had  kindled  large  fires.  The 
floor  of  the  cave  is  still  strewn  with  the  bones  of  the 
murdered  inhabitants. 

From  Eigg  Bishop  Nicolson  and  his  party  passed  on  to 
Canna.  This  is  described  as  a  small  island  five  miles  in 
circumference,  very  fertile  for  its  size  and  with  abundance 
of  pasturage ,  whilst  the  harbour  on  the  south-east  afforded 
safe  anchorage.  "  At  the  entrance  to  this  harbour  there 
is  a  very  high  rock,  in  which  it  is  thought  there  must  be 
a  mine  of  iron  or  adamant,  since  as  the  ships  pass  under  it 
the  compass  turns  towards  the  rock."  One  hundred  and 
fifty  years  later  this  same  rock  is  thus  described  :  "In 
the  vicinity  of  the  harbour  is  an  eminence  called  Compass 
Hill,  which  is  said  to  disarrange  the  compass  so  much  as 
to  cause  it  to  whirl  round,  so  that  when  placed  near  it  no 
faith  can  be  put  in  its  magnetic  value." 

The  inhabitants  of  Canna  were  found  to  be  all 
Catholics,  and  100  were  confirmed,  partly  on  the  out 
ward  journey  and  partly  on  the  return  from  Uist.  The 
priest  at  that  time  was  Mr  Hara,  whilst  Mr  Morgan,  as 
Dean,  visited  this  and  the  neighbouring  islands  occasion 
ally.  The  party  left  Canna  at  eleven  o'clock  in  the 
evening,  for  the  wind  being  favourable,  and  being  near 

N 


194  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

midsummer,  it  was  light  all  through  the  night.  They 
had  not  gone  far  when  a  great  calm  came  over  the  sea, 
so  that  they  were  surprised  to  find  the  water  as  smooth 
as  glass,  instead  of  the  dangerous  crossing  they  had 
feared. 

In  1707  Bishop  Gordon  sailed  from  Arisaig  for  Uist, 
but  the  wind  being  again  contrary,  as  it  had  been  at  the 
time  of  Bishop  Nicolson's  journey,  he  was  carried  to 
Eigg,  where  he  spent  two  days.  On  the  return  journey 
from  Uist  the  Bishop  visited  Canna,  where  he  gave 
Confirmation,  but  sailed  again  the  same  evening  for  Eigg. 

The  Eeport  for  1763  states  that  the  isles  of  Eigg  and 
Canna  used  to  have  a  priest  to  themselves,  with  about 
400  Catholics,  but  they  were  at  that  time  left  destitute 
of  any  spiritual  assistance  except  what  the  Bishop  or  his 
coadjutor  could  occasionally  afford  them.  In  1767  the 
Abbate  Grant  reports  that  they  still  had  no  priest  of 
their  own,  but  the  Keport  of  1777  states  that  the  Lesser 
Isles  were  then  under  the  charge  of  Mr  Alan  Macdonald, 
who  had  just  returned  from  Spain,  where  he  had  taught 
for  five  years.  In  1779  he  voted  in  the  election  of 
Bishop  Alexander  MacDonald  as  "  Alanus  Macdonald, 
senior  Missionarius  in  Insulis  Minoribus." 

In  1768  Mr  Alexander  Kennedy  had  been  sent  to  Eigg, 
but  he  can  only  have  been  there  a  short  time,  for  he  died 
at  Arisaig,  in  1773.  Abbe  Macpherson  says  of  him: 
"  He  came  back  to  Scotland  from  Rome  in  1767  and  was 
ordained  by  Bishop  John  MacDonald.  He  gave  great 
satisfaction  as  a  Missionary  in  the  Highlands,  but  lived 
only  a  few  years  thereafter,  having  died  in  1773."  One 
incident  is  noted  in  his  missionary  career.  In  1770, 
when  he  landed  on  the  small  island  of  Muck,  he  was 


THE  LESSER  ISLES  195 

arrested  by  orders  of  Mrs  Maclean,  wife  of  the  proprietor, 
who  was  then  absent  from  home.  He  was  taken  to  her 
house  and  kept  in  confinement  for  two  days,  until  a  boat 
could  be  procured  to  convey  him  back  again  to  the  main 
land.  None  of  his  people  were  permitted  to  see  him, 
and  when  he  asked  what  offence  he  had  committed,  and 
offered  every  satisfaction,  this  lady's  only  reply  was  to 
cite  the  example  of  Boisdale,  and  announce  her  deter 
mination  never  to  allow  a  priest  again  to  set  foot  on  her 
husband's  estate.  In  the  chapter  on  Uist  it  is  shown 
how  Boisdale  later  saw  the  folly  of  his  persecution  of  the 
Catholics  on  his  estate,  and  befriended  both  clergy  and 
people.  There  is  no  record  of  Mrs  Maclean  following  his 
example  in  this. 

In  1783  the  number  of  Catholics  in  Canna  is  given  as 
322,  and  in  Eigg,  450,  their  priest  at  that  time  being 
Mr  James  M'Donald.  In  1822  Bishop  Ranald  Mac- 
Donald  writes  :  "  Midway  between  the  Outer  Hebrides 
and  the  Mainland  of  Scotland  are  the  Isles  of  Eigg,  Rum 
and  Canna,  called  the  Lesser  Isles,  where  there  are  500 
Catholics,  of  whom  many  emigrated  this  summer  to 
America.  The  care  of  these  is  entrusted  to  Mr  Anthony 
MacDonald  who  is  often  in  great  danger  to  health  and 
life,  especially  in  winter  storms,  which  make  the  crossing 
from  one  island  to  another  always  a  dangerous  matter 
and  often  impossible.  Mr  Anthony  is  an  Alumnus  of 
Douai,  is  53  years  of  age,  and  of  delicate  health.  What  I 
have  said  of  the  danger  in  sailing  from  one  island  to 
another  applies  to  the  priests  who  have  care  of  all  these 
islands."  Mr  Anthony  MacDonald  died  in  Eigg,  6th 
January  1843,  in  the  forty-ninth  year  of  his  ministry 
and  the  seventy-third  of  his  age.  This  latter  detail  we 


196  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

know  from  the  letter  of  Bishop  Ranald  quoted  above, 
although  his  age  is  omitted  in  the  list  of  deceased  clergy 
in  the  Directory  of  Scotland. 

From  1834  till  1842  Mr  Donald  Mackay  was  priest  in 
the  Lesser  Isles.    This  was  his  first  parish,  but  he  was 
to  continue  to  labour  for  over  fifty  years  in  the  High 
lands.    He  had  been  born  at  Frobost,  in  South  Uist,  in 
1804.     In  1823  he  entered  the  seminary  of  Lismore,  and 
the  following  year  was  sent  to  Propaganda,  where  he  had 
a  most  distinguished  course,  gaining  numerous  medals. 
He  was  ordained  in  1833,  and  had  charge  of  the  Lesser 
Isles  from  1834  to  1842.    Thence  he  was  sent  to  North 
Morar,  where  he  remained  twenty-nine  years,  during 
seventeen  of  which  he  had  charge  of  Knoydart  also.    In 
1871  he  went  to  Drimnin,  where  he  remained  till  his 
death  in  1886.     In  the  December  of  that  year  the  illness 
from  which  he  suffered  took  so  serious  a  turn  that  the 
last  rites  of  the  Church  were  administered  to  him.     His 
patience,  resignation  and  childlike  piety  were  all  along 
truly  edifying.    He  lingered  for  some  days,  comforted 
by  the  presence  of  his  Bishop,  who  stayed  with  him  for  a 
week,  and  gave  him  Holy  Communion  daily.     On  the 
morning  of  4th  January  he   peacefully  expired.    His 
body,  which  was  sent,  at  his  own  request,  to  his  native 
place  for  burial,  was  conveyed  by  steamer  to  Loch  Bois- 
dale,  where  it  was  received  by  the  priests  of  Daliburg 
and  Bornish,  and  interred  in  the  Hallan  Cemetery,  Dali 
burg.    Mr  Mackay  was  a  man  of  sterling  piety  and 
exceptionally  lively  faith.     In  disposition  he  was  kindly, 
affable  and  cheerful.    He  was  reputed  a  good  Hebrew 
scholar,  spoke  Latin  with  grace  and  fluency,  and  to  the 
end  wrote  Italian  remarkably  well.    He  was  a  thorough 


THE  LESSER  ISLES  197 

master  of  Gaelic  and  a  powerful  preacher  in  the  language 
(Directory,  1888).  The  varied  accomplishments  of  this 
most  worthy  priest  remind  one  of  the  saying  of  Bishop 
Nicolson  that  the  Catholic  Highlanders  "  were  of  very 
lively  spirits  and  were  wonderfully  successful  when  they 
had  a  little  education."  The  same  has  indeed  been 
remarked  time  after  time  when  students  from  the  High 
lands  came  in  competition  with  others  in  the  colleges 
abroad. 

Another  of  the  good  old  priests  who  had  charge  of  the 
Mission  of  Eigg  was  Mr  Alexander  Gillis,  who  was  there 
from  1842  till  his  death  in  1889.  He  was  born  at  Sunart, 
in  Argyllshire,  in  1806,  and  entered  the  college  of  Lis- 
more  in  1825.  From  there  he  went  to  Rome,  where  he 
was  ordained  in  1840.  He  was  appointed  to  Fort 
Augustus,  including  Glengarry,  where  he  laboured  for 
three  years  with  great  zeal  and  success.  He  had  just 
completed  the  building  of  a  new  church  and  presbytery 
when  he  was  removed,  in  1842,  to  the  ancient  and  inter 
esting  mission — to  use  the  words  of  the  obituary  notice 
—of  the  Lesser  Isles.  This  embraces  the  islands  of 
Eigg,  Rum,  Canna  and  Muck.  The  Catholic  population 
at  present  is  probably  250  souls,  but  at  that  time  it 
was  considerably  more.  The  emigration  of  some  of 
the  best  of  his  flock  had  a  very  depressing  effect  upon 
their  pastor.  From  that  date  things,  from  a  pecuniary 
point  of  view,  went  from  bad  to  worse  with  him,  till  at 
last  his  house — especially  the  roof — became  quite 
dilapidated.  His  robust  constitution,  instead  of  being 
injured  by  this  dreadful  exposure,  seemed  to  rejoice  in 
it.  Most  probably  any  three  ordinary  priests  under  the 
same  circumstances  would  have  broken  down  during 


198  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

the  period  of  thirty-seven  years,  during  which  he  man 
fully  stood  his  ground.  In  winter  his  isolation  was 
almost  complete.  Let  us  give  an  idea  of  this.  Some 
twenty  years  ago,  Arisaig  was  the  post  town  for  Eigg. 
One  winter  twelve  consecutive  Tablets  (a  weekly  paper, 
of  course)  lay  at  the  Arisaig  post  office  for  him,  because 
a  boat  could  not  venture  to  cross  the  Sound  all  that 
time.  Things  are  now  changed :  steam  communication 
is  frequent,  and  the  chapel  and  house  have  been  put  in 
a  thorough  state  of  repair. 

Eigg  itself  is  a  lovely  spot,  a  truly  picturesque  island, 
and  amazingly  rich  from  a  geological  point  of  view. 
Mr  Gillis  was  greatly  attached  to  it.  Bishop  M'Kinnon, 
of  Arechat,  North  America,  offered  him  a  good  parish  if 
he  would  go  there,  but  he  declined  the  generous  ofi'er. 
On  another  occasion  Bishop  Gray  desired  him  to  accept 
the  mission  of  lochar,  South  Uist,  but  he  still  clung  to 
his  island  home.  He  evidently  wished  to  die  in  harness, 
and  his  desire  was  granted.  He  died  in  the  most  edifying 
manner,  fortified  by  all  the  rites  of  the  Church,  and  after 
having  given  throughout  his  life  an  example  of  extra 
ordinary  patience,  under  the  most  trying  circumstances. 

The  priests  of  this  Mission  in  more  recent  times  have 
been  Rev.  Donald  M'Lellan,  1883-1888;  Rev.  Donald 
Walker,  1889-1903;  Rev.  John  Macneil,  1904-1906; 
Rev.  John  Macmillan,  1906-1909  ;  Rev.  Fred. 
M'Clymont,  1910-1914.  The  latter  had  the  pleasure,  in 
1910,  of  opening  a  new  church  and  presbytery,  for  which 
he  had  collected  the  necessary  funds  in  various  parts  of 
Great  Britain.  For  almost  seventy  years  the  Catholics 
of  Eigg  had  used  as  a  chapel  the  lower  floor  of  an  old 
farm-house,  the  rest  of  the  building  being  used  as  a 


THE  LESSER  ISLES  199 

presbytery.  Before  that  they  were  even  worse  off,  while 
tradition  has  it  that  at  one  time  Mass  used  to  be  said  in 
a  large  cave,  still  known  as  the  Cave  of  Devotion.  With 
the  erection  of  a  new  church  and  presbytery  a  happier 
condition  of  things  has  been  started,  and  we  may  hope 
that  the  Catholics  of  Eigg  and  Canna  will  steadily  in 
crease,  and  will  soon  exceed  in  numbers  those  whom 
Bishop  Nicolson  and  the  early  missionaries  found  there. 
Kegarding  the  different  chapels,  previous  to  1810  the 
church  and  priest's  house  were  at  the  south-east  side  of 
the  island.  The  house  was  originally  a  small,  two- 
storied  building,  though  later  the  upper  story  was  taken 
down.  At  present  it  is  little  more  than  a  ruin,  whilst 
the  croft  has  been  incorporated  in  Kildonan  farm.  The 
circumstances  of  the  change  from  this  older  chapel  to 
the  one  recently  in  use  are  thus  described  by  Mr  Donald 
Mackay  :  "  My  grandfather  was  fiddler  to  the  Laird  of 
Muck,  and  he  had  so  great  a  reputation  as  a  musician 
that  Clanranald  determined  to  have  him  on  his  own 
property.  Said  Clanranald  to  my  grandfather  :  <  If  you 
will  settle  in  the  Island  of  Eigg,  I  will  give  you  a  fine 
house  and  a  good  croft.'  Well  my  grandfather  went 
over  and  had  a  look  at  the  house,  but  he  was  not  pleased 
at  all,  at  all!  However  it  happened  that  the  priest 
was  wanting  the  big  house,  and  my  grandfather  thought 
that  the  priest's  house  and  croft  would  suit  him  well,  so 
they  exchanged,  and  that  is  how  Mr  Anthony  came  over 
to  the  West  side  of  the  island."  This  tale  is  interesting 
as  showing  the  size  of  the  chapels  of  that  date,  for  though 
it  may  have  been  large  as  crofters'  houses  went,  it  could 
scarcely  have  had  much  accommodation  for  the  150 
to  200  people  who  at  that  time  came  to  their  Sunday 


200  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

Mass.  The  floor  was  merely  the  hard  earth,  on  which 
clean  sand  was  sprinkled  previous  to  the  Sunday  service, 
and  then  those  "who  had  a  mind"  would  take  with 
them  a  peat  to  kneel  on.  The  lower  floor  of  the  house 
was  the  chapel,  the  rest  of  the  building  being  used  as  a 
presbytery.  Mr  Gillis  is  still  remembered  for  his  skill  at 
shinty.  It  has  been  the  custom  from  time  immemorial, 
among  Catholics  and  Protestants  alike,  to  play  shinty 
every  Christmas  and  New  Year  on  the  fine  sandy  beach 
of  Laig  Bay.  The  older  generation  still  remember  how 
Mr  Gillis  would  join  in  the  game,  barefooted  like  the 
rest.  They  say  that  till  the  latter  days  of  his  life  he  was 
the  nimblest  of  players. 

In  confirmation  of  what  has  been  said  of  the  difficulty 
in  serving  the  Catholics  in  different  islands,  the  tale  is 
told  how  Mr  Gillis  had  started  for  Canna  one  day,  but, 
on  account  of  the  bad  weather,  his  boat  had  to  put  back. 
On  landing  he  met  the  Minister,  Mr  Sinclair,  with  whom 
he  was  on  very  good  terms.  Next  day  he  started  off 
again,  and  again  he  had  to  put  back.  As  he  landed  there 
was  the  Minister  again  at  the  landing-place,  ready  to 
condole  with  him,  but  really  to  chaff  him  on  his  bad  luck. 
It  actually  happened,  that  on  the  third  attempt  Mr  Gillis 
only  got  as  far  as  Rum,  when  he  had  to  return  without 
being  able  to  get  to  Canna.  This  time  he  took  every 
precaution  to  avoid  the  Minister,  and  thought  he  had 
succeeded  in  doing  so.  But  no  ;  just  as  he  reached  his 
house,  Mr  Sinclair  passed  from  the  opposite  direction,  and 
both  of  them  laughed  heartily  at  the  incident. 

Canna,  like  its  sister  isle,  is  very  interesting,  historic 
ally  and  geologically.  There  are  the  remains  of  old 
Columban  cells  at  the  foot  of  a  steep  cliff,  called  Scur  na 


THE  LESSER  ISLES  201 

Ban  naomh.  The  island  before  the  Reformation  always 
had  a  close  connection  with  lona,  and  for  a  long  time  it 
was  the  property  of  the  monks,  being  most  probably  the 
Eilean  naomh,  or  Holy  Island,  of  Adamnan. 

The  present  Catholic  Church  stands  on  an  eminence 
overlooking  the  entrance  to  the  harbour.  The  little 
church  is  really  very  handsome,  having  a  tower  and  a 
pretty  porch  all  in  correct  Norman  style.  The  church 
and  tower  are  a  good  guide  to  sailors  making  for  the 
harbour.  It  was  built  by  the  Dowager  Marchioness  of 
Bate,  in  memory  of  her  father,  Lord  Howard  of  Glossop. 
Previously  the  Catholics  had  an  unpretentious  little 
building  on  the  Canna  side,  which  is  now  the  post  office. 
In  spite  of  the  difficulties  in  the  way  of  the  priest  coming 
from  Eigg  to  visit  them,  there  seems  to  be  a  special 
Providence  over  the  Canna  people,  for  they  never  die 
without  his  aid  at  the  end.  This  confidence  of  the  people 
of  Canna  seems  always  to  have  distinguished  them,  for 
Mr  Alexander  Leslie  bears  witness  to  it  as  early  as  the 
year  1678.  He  says  :  "  From  Rum  we  visited  another 
very  beautiful  island,  Canna,  where  all  the  inhabitants 
are  Catholics.  They  were  filled  with  joy  on  seeing  us, 
not  having  seen  a  priest  for  more  than  a  year.  Their 
spiritual  necessities  and  their  fervent  zeal  forced  us  to 
stay  amongst  them  for  a  few  days,  all  the  more  so  that 
they  had  many  children  to  be  baptized.  Some  heretical 
preachers  had  indeed  passed  that  way  recently,  and  had 
offered  to  baptize  the  children,  but  the  parents  would  not 
allow  it.  The  preachers  assured  them  that  the  priest 
would  consider  the  baptism  valid,  but  they  would  not 
have  their  children  baptized  by  heretics,  saying  :  '  God 
will  send  us  a  priest  in  His  own  good  time.' ' 


202  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 


GLENMORISTON 

SITUATED  as  they  were,  midway  between  the  two 
Catholic  districts  of  Glengarry  and  Strathglass,  the 
people  in  the  upper  end  of  Glenmoriston  ever  retained 
their  ancient  faith.  In  1763  there  were  200  Catholics 
in  the  glen  ;  in  1783  Bishop  Alexander  MacDonald  states 
that  there  were  160  Catholics  under  Mr  ^Eneas  M'Donald, 
who  also  had  charge  of  the  200  recent  converts  in  Kintail. 
In  1822  Bishop  Ranald  MacDonald  mentions  that  the 
Catholics  of  Glenmoriston  were  then  under  Mr  Donald 
Forbes,  priest  of  Glengarry.  The  Directory  of  1842  is 
the  first  which  mentions  Glenmoriston  as  a  separate 
mission,  the  pretty  little  chapel  and  priest's  house 
having  been  completed  in  the  previous  year.  Mr 
Alexander  Macdonald  was  then  the  priest  there,  but 
already,  in  1846,  Mr  Angus  Gillis  had  succeeded  him. 
Mr  Gillis  also  had  charge  of  the  Catholics  in  Stratherrick. 
The  following  year  the  mission  was  vacant,  and  was 
attended  by  the  priest  from  Strathglass.  In  1849  Mr 
James  Lamont  was  residing  here ;  whilst  in  1857  the 
services  were  given  by  the  priest  from  Fort  Augustus, 
the  congregation  being  then  stated  to  number  about 
eighty  souls.  Thus  the  small  numbers  of  the  congrega 
tion  have  made  it  always  uncertain  whether  there  would 
be  a  resident  priest  there  or  not,  whilst  at  the  present 
time  the  numbers  have  still  further  decreased.  The 
chapel,  however,  and  the  little  priest's  house — the  latter 
so  small  that  one  wonders  how  the  men  of  last  century 
lived  therein — are  beautifully  situated  on  the  banks  of 
the  river  Moriston,  just  below  one  of  the  most  picturesque 


GLENCOE  203 

bridges  in  the  whole  of  Scotland.  It  was  built  by  Telford 
at  the  beginning  of  last  century,  when  the  road  which 
here  stretches  right  across  Scotland  was  constructed. 

If  the  beauties  of  Nature  were  sufficient  to  attract  a 
population  back  to  the  land,  then  certainly  Glenmoriston 
would  soon  be  thickly  populated.  I  have  visited  it 
hundreds  of  times,  and  have  taken  many  visitors  across 
the  hill  from  Fort  Augustus  into  Glenmoriston,  always 
to  hear  the  same  delighted  enthusiasm  for  the  beautiful 
valley,  which  seems  even  more  attractive  now  that  the 
ruined  cottages  and  deserted  homesteads  add  a  touch  of 
sadness  to  the  charming  view.  It  is,  moreover,  full  of 
memories  of  Prince  Charlie  and  the  Forty-five.  Over  200 
Grants  of  Glenmoriston  met  the  prince  at  Abercalder, 
four  miles  west  of  Fort  Augustus,  on  his  victorious  journey 
south  ;  whilst  after  the  defeat  of  Culloden,  nowhere  was 
the  prince  more  safe  than  amongst  his  devoted  followers 
of  Glenmoriston. 


GLENCOE 

THERE  is  little  doubt  but  that  the  massacre  which  has 
rendered  Glencoe  so  famous  was  very  largely  due  to 
religious  bigotry.  It  is  so  represented  in  the  letters  of 
the  time  to  Propaganda.  The  Macdonalds  of  Glencoe 
were  all  Catholics  ;  they  formed,  indeed,  the  southern 
most  portion  of  the  Catholic  belt,  which  extended  from 
Glencoe  almost  uninterruptedly  to  Knoydart.  They 
were  thus  the  "  buffer  state "  between  the  Catholic 
districts  to  the  North  and  the  non-Catholic  to  the  South. 
They  were  also  the  southernmost  portion  of  the  Mac- 


204  CATHOLIC  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

donalds,  the  inveterate  enemies  of  the  Campbells,  to 
whom  the  massacre  was  entrusted. 

The  story  has  been  too  often  told  to  need  repetition 
here.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  forty  unarmed  men,  women 
and  children  were  massacred  by  troops,  to  whom  they 
had  extended  most  friendly  hospitality,  under  the  assur 
ance  that  they  should  sustain  not  the  least  injury.  There 
were  200  persons  living  in  the  Glen  at  the  time,  and  all 
under  seventy  years  of  age  were  ordered  to  fre  destroyed. 
The  stormy  weather,  however,  delayed  part  of  the 
soldiers  who  were  to  have  taken  part  in  the  massacre, 
and  thus  160  persons  were  known  to  have  made  their 
escape,  though  their  sufferings  amid  the  hills  in  that 
month  of  February  were  terrible  to  narrate. 

The  Catholics  of  Glencoe  were  in  early  days  under  the 
charge  of  the  priests  of  Lochaber,  but  in  1836  a  chapel 
was  built  in  the  Glen  by  Mr  Charles  Mackenzie,  then  priest 
at  Fort  William.  The  congregation  numbered  about 
100,  according  to  the  Directory  of  that  date.  For  many 
years  now  Glencoe  has  had  a  resident  priest,  whilst  in 
1909  another  chapel  was  opened  at  Kinlochleven  to 
accommodate  the  Catholics  who  were  employed  at  the 
works  there.  At  the  present  date,  therefore,  this  old 
established  Mission  is  more  numerous  than  at  any 
previous  time  in  its  history. 


STRATHERRICK 

THE  earliest  mention  which  I  have  found  of  Stratherrick 
among  the  papers  at  Propaganda  is  that  of  1822,  when 
Bishop  Ranald  Macdonald  stated  in  his  Report  that  there 


STRATHERRICK  205 

were  eighty  Catholics  there,  attended  to  by  the  priest  of 
Glengarry.  Later  this  congregation  was  served  from 
Glenmoriston,  until,  in  1859,  the  present  chapel  and 
priest's  house  were  built  on  land  granted  by  Lord  Lovat, 
whose  properties  extend  for  several  miles  on  the  south 
side  of  Loch  Ness. 

The  number  of  Catholics  in  this  mission  was  recently 
increased  by  the  opening  of  large  aluminium  works  at 
Foyers,  five  miles  distant.  With  the  establishment  of 
these  power  stations — that  at  Kinlochleven  belongs  to 
the  same  company — with  the  settlement  of  crofters  under 
the  Small  Holdings  Act,  and  with  the  expected  action  of 
Government  in  planting  large  areas  for  afforestation,  we 
may  hope  that  the  Highland  districts  will  once  again  be 
thickly  populated.  May  the  Highland  Catholics  of  the 
future  often  think  of  those  mentioned  in  the  foregoing 
pages,  who  strove  so  hard  to  keep  the  Light  of  the  Old 
Faith  burning,  and  who  made  such  great  sacrifices  in  its 
behalf. 


NOTES 

NOTE  I 

It  will  be  remembered  that  Father  Dugan  had  been 
educated  at  St  Lazarre,  Paris,  where  everything  would 
doubtless  be  scrupulously  neat  and  clean,  and  as  well 
provided  as  the  religious  profession  of  the  house  would 
permit.  On  arriving  in  the  Highlands,  however,  he  was 
a  proscribed  person,  and  as  such  accepted  shelter  from 
any  who  offered  it ;  often,  doubtless,  his  lot  was  amongst 
the  very  poorest,  and  it  is  to  these  that  the  remarks 
in  his  letter  seem  to  apply.  His  statements  are  corro 
borated  by  Bishop  Nicolson  (see  p.  122),  who  seems  to 
infer  that  not  only  the  clothing,  but  also  the  food,  of  the 
upper  classes  was  much  superior.  It  will  be  noted  that 
Bishop  Nicolson  also  had  often  to  take  shelter  in  the 
shielings,  avoiding,  probably,  the  main  routes  in  order  to 
travel  the  more  unobserved. 


NOTE  II 

The  term  "  black  house  "  is  one  frequently  used  in  the 
Highlands  even  at  the  present  time.  The  older  cottages 
were  roofed  with  heather  or  straw,  and  as  this  grew 
old  it  assumed  a  very  dark  colour,  nearly  black.  The 
interior  of  the  cottage  was  generally  open  right  up  to  the 

206 


NOTES  207 

roof,  the  timbers  of  which  became  coloured  by  the  peat 
smoke,  so  as  almost  to  appear  to  have  been  covered  with 
black  varnish.  This  was  especially  the  case  when  the 
peat  fire  was  in  the  centre  of  the  room,  as  was  the  almost 
invariable  custom  one  hundred  years  ago. 


NOTE  III 

The  ruins  of  Lov at  Castle  may  be  traced  on  the  banks 
of  the  Beauly  river,  close  to  the  present  farmhouse  of 
Wester  Lovat,  and  about  three  miles  from  Beaufort 
Castle,  the  more  recent  residence  of  the  family.  Part  of 
the  walls  of  the  castle  are  now  incorporated  in  the  farm 
buildings,  while  the  terraces  cut  in  the  bank  of  the  river 
can  distinctly  be  seen.  At  a  short  distance  is  an  old  pear- 
tree,  which  at  one  time  formed  part  of  the  garden. 


INDEX 


ABERCALDER,  183 
Angler,  Rev.  J.,  85 
Antigonish,  179 
Antrim,  Marquis  of,  11,  14 
Ardkenneth,  43,  45,  46 
Arisaig,  45,  86,  94,  117-133 
Arkaig,  Loch,  68,  114 
Armagh,  118 

BADENOCH,  130,  180 

Bailairge,  Mr  Louis,  83 

Bain,  St,  or  Bainan,  44 

Baird,  Mr  John,  83 

Ballogie,  131 

Barr,  St,  21 

Barra,  1-25,  128 

Barrisdale,  63 

Beauly  Abbey,  124 

Benbecula,  45-48 

Benedictines  at  Fort  Augustus, 

189 

Bisset,  Canon  Alex.,  85 
Blairs  College,  155 
Boisdale,  laird  of,  31-42 
Bornish,  48-54 
Borrodale,  127-133 
Borve  Castle,  42 
Braoora,  113-115 
Braemar,  130 
Buorblach,    107-112,    128,    179, 

154 
Bute,  Dowager  Marchioness  of, 

132,  201 

CAHASSY,  Rev.  John,  66,  86,  174 
Cameron,  Rev.  Hugh,  24,  48 
Campbell,  of  Dunstaffnage,  154 

, ,  Colin,  100,  104,  105, 

135 

,  Rev.  Alex.,  54 

,  of  Lochnell,  47 


Canna,  2,  14,  45,  75,  121,  192- 

201 

Carmichael,  Mr  Alex.,  52 
Carolan,  Rev.,  18 
Castle  Tirrim,  42 
Castlebay,  23 
Challoner,  Bishop,  39 
Charles  Edward,  Prince,  98,  133, 

175,  203 
Choan,  St,  69 

Chisholm,  Bishop  ^Eneas,  48 
Rev.  Arch.,  85,  156 
Rev.   James   (Canon),  22, 


L>4 


114,  132 


Rev.  John,  48,  155 

Bishop  John,  20,  21,  93, 
130,  153,  155,  178,  180 

Rev.  Valentine,  189 

Mr,  farmer,  153 
Clanranald,  Chief  of,  2,   11.  28, 

40,  44,  120,  123,  192,  199 
Colgan,  Rev.,  105,  135 
Columba,  St,  121,  134 
Conon,  Rev.,  135 
Craigston,  Barra,  22 
Crofters'  Commission,  41 
Crookshank,  Rev.  Chas.,  105 
Culloden,  battle  of,  99,  158,  190 
Cumin,  St,  116 

DALGLEISH,  Rev.  George,  88 

Daliburgh,  54,  57 

Devoyer  (Devoir),  Rev.  James, 

135,  174 
Diana  =  Bishop  Hugh  M'Donald, 

19 

Douglas,  Rev.  George,  88 
Drimnin,  196 

Drummond,  Rev.  Alex.,  105 
Dugan,  Rev.  Dermit,  1,  6,  7,  26, 

161,  192 

208 


INDEX 


209 


Duncan,  Rev.  George,  105,  176 
Duthie,  Rev.  Will.,  105 

EIGG,  2,  45,  192-201 
Eilean  Ban,  Morar,  126 

Finnan,  121 

Emigrations,  21,  39,  45,  49,  09, 

73-75,  127,  145,  179,  184-187, 

195 

Eriskay,  55-61 
Evictions.    See  also  Emigrations, 

75 

FANNING,  Rev.  G.,  8,  10, 17,  117, 

174 

Fochabers,  87,  107 
Forbes,  Rev.  Alex.,  55 

,  Rev.  Donald,   183,  202 

,  Rev.  John,  155,  156 

Forester,  Rev.  Alex.,  29,  30 
Fort  Augustus,  189-191 

William,  46,  76 

Fraser,  Rev.  Peter,  87 

,  Bishop  Will.,  156 

,  Sir  Alex.,  169 

GARBIHELLIE,  41 
Gerinish,  41 
Gettins,  Rev.  Will.,  83 
Gillis,  Rev.  Will.,  48 

,  Rev.  Angus,  202 

,  Rev.  Alex.,  156,  189,  197- 

200 

Glasgow  Highlanders,  180 
Glenaladale,  36,  38,  133 
Glencoe,  203 
Glenfinnan,   157-159 
Glengarry,  69,  70,  125 

7  Chief  of,  161,  164,  180,  182 

,  Canada,  182 

Fencibles,  181 

Glenlivet,  87 
Glenmoriston,  202,  203 
Glennaquoich,  63 
Glonuig,  156 

Godsman,  Rev.  John,  105 
Gordon  Castle,  88,  162 

,  Rev.  Alex.,  105 

,  Rev.  George,  105 


Gordon,  Bishop  James,    63,   64 

88,  99,  106,  119,  194 

,  Rev.  John,  105 

,  Rev.  Peter,  174 

,  Rev.  Robert,  105 

Grant,  Rev.  Peter  (Abbate),  19, 

67,  94,  135,  175,  176,  194 

,  Rev.  George,  85 

1  Bishop  James,   19,   105 

,  Rev.  Will.,  175 

,  Mr  James,  104 

Grey,  Rev.  Dermit.     See  Dugan, 

26 

HACKETT,  Rev.  Mr,  105 
Haggarty,  Rev.  Mr,  174 
Kara,  Rev.  Mr,  193 
Harrison,  Rev.  W.  (Henderson), 

67,  135 

Hay,  Bishop,  32-39 
Henderson,  Rev.  W.  (Harrison), 

105 

Hogg,  James,   183 
Hourn,  Loch,  62,  63 
Howbeg,  51 
Hyndman  and  Dick,  53 

INNES,  Rev.  George,  89 

,  Rev.  Lewis,  89 

,  Rev.  Thomas,  89 


Invergarry. 
164,  etc. 
Inverie,  81,  83 
loohar,  43 
lona,  121 
Ireland,  Primate  of, 


See    Glengarry, 


11,  13 


JOHNSTON,    Sir    Will,    and    Sir 
John,  69 

KELLY,  Rev.  A.,  19,  105,  135, 

174 

Kennedy,  Rev.  Alex.,  194 
Keppooh,  Arisaig,  120 
Kilbar,  18,  24 
Kilbride,  40 

Kiloheran,  Lismore,  155 
Kilfinnan,  176,  177 


210 


INDEX 


Kilmorui,    Kilmorrie,   117,    120, 

127 

Kilvanan,  43 
"  King  James  III.,"  99 
Kinlochleven,  204 
Kin  tail,  68,  72,  83,  146 
Knoydart,  62-85,  121,  145,  146 

LAMONT,  Rev.  James,  84,  202 

,  Rev.  John,  154,  183 

Langal  Chapel,  156 

Leeds,  Duchess  of,  84 

Leslie,  Rev.  Alex.,  117,  167,  201 

,  Rev.  James,  105,  175 

,  Rev.  Will.,  14,  17,  62 

Lismore,  45,  93,   128,  130,  151, 

154-156,  196,  197 
Lochaber,  57,  151,  183 
Logan,  Rev.,  86 

,  Rev.   Will.   (Stuart),  94 

Lovat,  Lords,  96-98,  190 
Castle,  124,  207 

M'ALAISTEB,    Ewen,    163,    166, 

172,  173 

M'Clymont,  Rev.  F.,  198 
M'Coll,  Rev.  Coll.,  113,  115 

,  Rev.  Donald,  46,  48,  55 

Macdoriald,      M'Donald,      Mac- 
donell,  etc. 

,  Alex.,     Bishop     Polemon, 

19,  40,  70,  73,  93,  113,  154, 
184,  185,  194 

,  Alex.,  Bishop  of  Kingston, 

179,  180,  181,  186 

,  Rev.  Alex.   (I.),  42,  176 

, (II.),   68,    127,   135, 

177,  178 

, (III.),  67,  72,  146 

, (IV.),  135,  151,  202 

,  Rev.   Allan   (I.),  20,  154, 

194 

, (II.),  106 

, (III.),  177,  178 

, (IV.),   24,   55-61 

,  Rev.  Angus  (I.),  174 

,  Rev.  ^Eneas  (II.),  19 

, (III.),  20,  202 

, (IV.),  153 


Macdonald,  etc. — cont. 

,    Archbishop    Angus    (V.), 

23,  56,  131,  133,  158,  159 

,  Rev.  Angus  (VI.),  24,  132 

or  Maceachan,  154 

,  Rev.   Anthony,    154,   178, 

195,  199 

,  Rev.  Archibald,  83 

,  Rev.   Austin   (I.),   74,  75, 

135-146,  151,  177,  178 

, (II.),  112 

,  Rev.  Charles  (I.),  74,  127, 

154 

, (II.),  134,  135 

,  Rev.  Coll.,  75,  189 

,  Rev.  Donald,  21,  154,  156, 

157,  188 

,  Rev.  Francis  (I.),  105 

, (II.),  8,  9,  17,  28,  173 

,  Bishop   Hugh  I.,   90,    96, 

99,  101,  119,  165,  174,  176 

,  Bishop  Hugh,  of  Aberdeen, 

133,  158,  159 

,  Rev.  James  Allen,  20 

f  Rev.  James  Hugh,  113 

,  Rev.  James  (I.),  39 

, (II.),    68,    112,    127, 

195 

,  Rev.  John  (I.),  104,  105, 

176 
, (II.),  127,  128,  135, 

178,  151 

, (Hi.),  22,  154 

, (IV.),  189 

,  Bishop  John,  30,  32.  36, 

68,  93,  107-113,  141,  179 

,  Mr  John,  105 

,  Rev.  Neil,  21,  75,  155 

,  Rev.    Norman,    135,    146, 

177,  178 
,  Bishop  Ranald  (I.),  48,  83, 

127,  177,  183,  195 

,  Rev.  Reginald,  113,  178 

,  Rev.   Roderick  (I.),    176, 

179,  185 

,  Rev.  Ranald   (Scothouse) 

(IL),  70 

,  Rev.  Roderick  (IL),  43,  44 

,  Rev.  Samuel,  55 


INDEX 


211 


Macdonald,  etc. — emit. 

-,  Rev.  William  (I.),  21,  54, 

75,81 

, (II. ),  55,  83 

(see  Glenaladale),  38,  133 

,  of  Greenfield,  183,  187 

,  of  Girinish,  110 

,  Dr,  96,  97 

,  Lord,  63,  164,  170,  171 

Macdougall,  Rev.  Alex.,  48,  55 
Maceachan,  Rev.  Mr,  87 

,  Rev.  Evan,  127,  130 

,Rev.  Ranald, 20,  42,  44,  178 

,  Donald,  76 

MacFie  (Phee),  Rev.  Neil,  28,  67, 

104,  105,  135 

M'Gillis,  Rev.  Angus,  175-178 
M'Gregor,  Rev.  James,  43,  155 

,  Rev.  Mr,  119,  175 

M'Innes,  Rev.  Donald,  113 
Mackay,  Rev.  Donald,  113,  131, 

155,  196,  197 
M'Kenna,  Rev.  Mr,  184 
Mackenzie,  Rev.  Chas.,  204 

,  Rev.  Angus,  156 

,  Rev.  Donald,  189 

,  Rev.  William,  24 

Mackenzie's    "Highland    Clear 
ances,"  76 
Mackintosh,  Rev.  Alex.,  55 

,  Rev.  John,  54 

,  Rev.  Donald,  46,  48,  59, 

135 

— ,  Rev.  William,  21,  128,  156 
,  Donald,  64,  85 

— ,  Miss,  64,  85 
M'Lachlan,  Rev.  ^Eneas,  67,  104, 

105 

M'Laren,  Lord,  153 
M'Lean,  Rev.  Allan,  50 

,  of  Muck,  195 

,  of  Samalaman,  153 

M'Lellan,  Rev.  Mr,  67,  86 

,  Rev.  Donald,   114,   198 

,  Rev.  J.,  85 

,  Rev.  Will.,  54 

M'Leod,  Dr  Alex.,  50 
Macmaster,  Rev.  Will.,  24 
Maomillan,  Rev.  John,  48 


Maoneill,  Rev.  John,  198 

,  of  Barra,  2,  8,  11,  16,  20 

M'Pherson,  Rev.  Donald,  132 

,  Rev.  Colin,  21,  46,  75 

M'Phee  (see  M'Fie),  67 

M 'Quarry,  Mr,  153 

Macrae,  Rev.  Angus,  48,  114 

,  Rev.  Chris.,  83,  178 

,  Rev.  Philip,  130 

,  of  Ardmtoul,  72 

Malrubber,  St.,  120 
Martin,  Rev.  Donald,  24 
Milton,  farm  of,  49 
Mingulay,  23 
Morar,  86-116 

Seminary,  88-107 

Morgan,  Rev.  Mr,  86,  120,  193 
Morrison,  Rev.  Donald,  54 
Moydart,  45,   128,   134-159 
Mulligan,  Rev.  P.,  174 
Munro,  Rev.  Rob.,  15-17,  28,  66, 

117,  167-169,  174,  177 
Muck,  193,  194 

NICOLSON,  Bishop,  17,  18,  28,  62, 

86,  120-126,  192,  193,  197 
North  Bay,  Barra,  24 

ORMACLATE,  42,  49 

PABBA,  1,  26 

Paris,  Scots  College,  89,  98,  112 

Paterson,  Rev.  Alex.,  29,  105 

"  Pilgrims,  The,"  100 

Polemon  =  Bishop     Alex.     Mao- 

donald,  71 

Primrose,  Rev.  Father,  114 
Prince     Edward     (St     John's) 

Island,  179 
Propaganda,  5,  9,  18,  29,  75,  92, 

102,  111,  127,  134,  137,  148 

RANKINE,  Rev.  Ranald,  135,  156 
Ratisbon,  Scots  Monastery,  190 
Rattray  alias  Munro,  Rev.  Mr,  86 
Rigg,  Rev.  George,  55,  83 
Rome,  Scots  College,  30,  67,  68, 
88,  127,  135,  139,  148,  176,  197 


212 


INDEX 


"Royalist   Emigrants,"    69 
Ryan,  Rev.  Hugh,  173 


ST  BARR,  24 

St  Colgan,  121 

St  Finnan,  134 

St     John's      (Prince     Edward) 

Island,  35,  39,  40,  179 
St  Malrubber,  132 
St  Sulpice,  128 
St  Vincent  of  Paul,  1,  27,  114, 

117,  161 

Samalaman,  81,  113,  152-154 
Sandaig,   81,  83 
Sandison.  =  Bishop  Hugh 

M'Donald,  94 
Sandray,  26 
Scalan,  89 
Schools,  7,  12,  18,  28,  86,  89,  107 

120,  126,  171,  173 
Soothouse,  64,  88 
Soots  Colleges.    See  Paris,  Rome, 

Valladolid 

Scott,  J.  Hope,  Esq.,  157 
Shiel,  Rev.  Father,  28 


Society  for  Promoting  Christian 

Knowledge,  53,  89 
Stormont,  70 
Stuart,  Rev.  Will.,  92 
Stratherrick,  204 
Strathglass,  124,  130 

TIBERIOP.  =  Bishop    John    Mao- 
Donald,   19 
Tombae,   131 
Tyrie,  Rev.  John,  101,  104,  105 

UIST,  South,  2,  3,  26-61,  45 

VALLADOLID,   Scots  College,   84, 

112,  128,  130,  151,  152,  179 
Vaughan,  Prior,  189 

WADE,  General,  143 

Walker,  Rev.  Donald,  48,    113, 

188,  198 
White,  Rev.  Francis,  1,  5,  7,  17, 

27,  62,  117,  161-177 
Winster,  Rev.  Alex.,  7,  12,  172 
Wynn,  Rev.  Mr,  31 


PRINTED   IN   GREAT   BRITAIN    BY 
THE   RIVERSIDE   PRESS   LIMITED   EDINBURGH 


BX  1499  .856  1909  v.2  SMC 

Blundell,  Frederick  Odo , 

1868- 
The  Catholic  Highlands 

of  Scotland  / 
AKE-2446  (sk)